This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on library shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project
to make the world's books discoverable online.
It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject
to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books
are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that's often difficult to discover.
Marks, notations and other marginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book's long journey from the
publisher to a library and finally to you.
Usage guidelines
Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the
public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing this resource, we have taken steps to
prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying.
We also ask that you:
+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for
personal, non-commercial purposes.
+ Refrain from automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google's system: If you are conducting research on machine
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help.
+ Maintain attribution The Google "watermark" you see on each file is essential for informing people about this project and helping them find
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it.
+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other
countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of
any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liability can be quite severe.
About Google Book Search
Google's mission is to organize the world's information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers
discover the world's books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web
at |http : //books . google . com/
/f li'^ifY
iOt^t
"f-
Digitized by-vliOOQlC
Digitized by VjOOQlC
Digitized by VjOOQlC
i
A COMPEroiUM
COMPARATIVE GRAMMAR
INDO-EUEOPEAN, SANSKRIT, GREEK MD LATIN
LANGUAGES.
BY
AUGUST SCHLEICHEE.
TRANSLATED FBOM THE THIRD GERMAN EDITION
BY
HEEBEET BElvTDALL, M.A.
Chr. Coll. Cams.
DP^RT II.
"^
LONDON :
TRUBNER & CO., 67 and 59, LTJDGATE KELL.
1877.
All rights reserved.
Digitized by VjOOQlC
hebtpood:
stephen avbtik and bonsj printers.
Digitized by VjOOQlC
TABLE OF COT^TENTS.
II. MOKPHOLOGY.
il. BOOTS AK]> STEMS.
PAQV
§ 80. The form of fhe Indo-European word.
All Indo-European words originally of one form . . w 161
§ 81. Koot-formation.
The different forms of root; transposition of vowel a in
roots 164
§ 82. Stem-formation.
1. Stems from unmodified root 166
2. Stems formed by means of suffixes 166
Primary and secondary suffixes 167
3. Composition 168
1. The formation of derived verb-stems.
§ 83. Derived verb-stems in general ; distinction between stem-
verbs and derived-verbs 171
§ 84. Verb- stems in origl. -ya- {-a-ya-).
Indo-European 173
Sanskrit ' 174
Greek (verbs in -eto, -og), -clod) 176
Latin (verbs in -a-, -e-, -I-) 177
Digitized by VjOOQlC
IV TABLE OF CONTENTS.
PAOE
§ 85. Koun-stemsusedas verb-stems, without change.
Sanskrit 180
Greek 180
Latin 183
§ 86. Verb-stems, formed by reduplicating the root
and adding -«a-, except in the present -«-.
Sanskrit -. ... 184
2. Those noun-stems most closely allied to verb-stems (participles
and infinitives), etc.
§ 87. I. The root without suffix is at the same time
a noun-stem.
Indo-European 185
Sanskrit (infinitive) 185
Greek (infinitive of the compound aorist) 186
Latin . 187
§ 88. n. Stems with suffix -flh.
Indo-European 187
Sauskrit (infinitive) 187
Greek 189
Latin 189
§ 88a. III. Stems with suffix -t-.
Indo-European 190
Sanskrit 190
Greek 191
Latin 191
88b. IV. Stems with suffix -w-.
Indo-European 191
Sanskrit 191
Greek 191
Latin 192
§ 89. V. Stems with suffix -ya-.
1. -ya- as a primary suffix 193
Indo-European 193
Sanskrit (part, necessit.) 193
Greek . 194
Digitized by VjOOQlC
TABLE OF CONTENTS. V
PAOS
Latin 194
2. -yfl- as a secondary sufix • 195
Sanskrit (participia necessit. in -ta/oya-, -anlych) . . . 195
Greek (part, in -rfo-) 197
Latin 197
Note 2. — Part, nec^ in -endo- 198
§ 90. VI. Stems with suffix -ra- {-van-).
Indo-European 200
Sanskrit 200
Greek .200
Latin 200
§ 91. VII. Stems with suffix -ma-, and suffixes which
have 'fna- as their first element (-«ia»-, -ma-n*-,
-ma-nt').
Indo-European 203
Sanskrit (-»w-, -man-, -mant-y -min-) 203
Greek (-/«>-, -/xoi^-, -/A€I^•, 'jUMVrf', -fJUV', 'fiar-) - - • 204
Latin (-»m>-, -men-f -mon-, -mento-, -mOniO') 205
Participial suffix -mo-MO- 206
Indo-European 206
Sanskrit (part. med. and pass, in -mdna-, -dna-). . . . 206
Greek (part, med., inf.) 207
Latin (2 p. pi. med.-pass.) 209
§ 92. VIII. Stems with suffix origl. -r«-.
Indo-European 210
Sanskrit 210
Greek 210
Latin 211
§ 93. IX. Stems with suffix -an-.
Sanskrit 211
Greek 212
Latin 212
§ 93a. X. Stems with suffix -ana-.
Indo-European , 212
Sanskrit 212
Greel^ (infin. in -€vai, ew) 213
Digitized by VjOOQlC
VI TABLE OF CONTENTS.
PAGE
Latm 214
§ 94. XI. Stems with suffix -no-.
Sanskrit 214
Greek 215
Latin 215
Suff. -no- forming pa^t part, pass 215
Indo-Eur 215
Sanskrit 215
Greek 215
Latin 216
§ 95. XII. Stems with suffix -nt-.
Indo-European 216
Sanskrit (infin.) 216
Greek 216
Latin 217
§ 95a. XIII. Stems with suffix -««-.
§ 96. XIY. Stems with suffix -ta-; past part. pass.
Indo-European 218
Sanskrit 218
Greek 219
Latin 220
Suflixes whose first element is -to- {-tdti-, -tat-f -tana-) . 221
§ 97. XV. Stems with suffixes -tar-, 'tra-.
Sanskrit (n. agentis, part, fat.) 223?
Greek (-re/)-, -ny/o-, -rop-, -ropo', -rpta-y -TpiZ-, ^rpo-,
'dpo', -t\o-, -tXi7-, '0\o-, -0\rj-) 224
Latin (part. fut. in -turo- ; secondary formations of -tar-
by means of -ya- and -ic-) 226
Latin suflix -Jro- 227
§ 98. XVI. Stems with suffix -ti-,
Indo-European 228
Sanskrit (inf., gerunds in -tf/th, -ya-) 228
Greek (shortening to -t-^ secondary formation into -aca-) 229
Latin (-^, -tio, -tian-) 230
§ 99. XVIL Stems with suffix -tu-.
Indo-European 231
Digitized by VjOOQlC
TABLE OF CONTENTS. VU
PAGE
Sanskrit (inf. in -tumy ger. in -tpd, part, necess. in -tva-) 231
Greek (-ru-, -(rvprf) 233
Latin (supine ; suff. -tuo-, -tuti-, -tudon-y -tudin-) . . 233
§ 100. XVni. Stems with suffix -dhi-.
Sanskrit (inf. in -dhydt) 234
Greek (inf. in -adai) 236
§ 101. XIX. Stems with suffix -ant-, -nt-; partic. act.
Indo-European 235
Sanskrit 236
Greek 237
Latin 237
§ 102. XX. Stems with suffix -as-.
Indo-European 238
Sanskrit (inf.) 238
Greek 239
Latin 240
§ 103. XXI. Stems with suffix -ka-.
Sanskrit 245
Greek 245
Latin 245
3. Formation of Comparative and Superlative Stems.
COUPAK^TIYE SIEUS.
§ 104. 1. Suflix origl. -yam-.
Indo-European • . . 246
Sanskrit 246
Greek 247
Latin ^ 247
§ 105. 2. Suflixes 'tara- and -ra-.
Indo-European 248
Sanskrit 248
Greek 249
Latin 249
SXTPEBIAUTE STEKS.
§ 106. 1. Suffix -^0-.
Indo-European 250
Digitized by VjOOQlC
VIU TABLE OF CONTENTS.
PAO>
Sanskrit 250
Greek {-to-, -TaTO') 251
Latin 251
§ 107. 2. Suffix -wa..
Sanskrit 252
Greek 252
Latin 252
§ 108. 3. Suffix -^ama-.
Indo-European 252
Sanskrit 252
Latin ^ 252
4. SteniB of the ITnmerals.
CABnnrAL-STESfS.
§ 109. Simple numerals 1-10 254
§ 110. Numerals 11-19 256
§ 111. Numerals 20-90 258
§ 112. Numerals 100-1000 259
OEDDTAL-STEMS.
§ 113. Numerals 1-10 260
Numerals 11-10 262
Numerals 20-90 262
Numerals 100-1000 267
Digitized by VjOOQlC
II. MOEPHOLOGT.
A. BOOTS AND 8TEKS.
THE FOEM OF INDO-EUEOPEAN WOEDS. §80.
The Indo-European language is one of the highest mor-
phological regularity, since, besides the adjunction of sounds
indicating relativity, it is also capable of flexion, that* is, of
regular variation of the root itself for the purpose of express-
ing relativity ; this variation of the root consists in the step-
raising of its vowel (§ 2). The addition of sounds expressing
relativity is found at the end only of a root, never at its be-
guming (the augment is an originally independent word, which
only coalesces with the verb, and which can therefore disap-
pear without detracting from the force of the word). Every
Indo-European word actually employed in the language has
a sound expressing relativity after the root, which, moreover,
can also be reduplicated, e.g. da-dd-mi (I give) : naked roots
do not appear in Indo-European as words (secondary loss of
sounds expressing relativity naturally does not come under
consideration here).
The unique exception occurs in the vocative of those nouns
which possess no stem-formative-element besides their case-
suffix, as e.g. stem mk- (speech, ^/vaky speak), nom. sg. vdk-8,
gen. mk'OSy etc., but voc. vdk. The vocative is, however,
no real word, no element of a sentence, but a word which has
11
Digitized by VjOOQlC
162 BOOT-FORMATION.
80. assumed the form of an interjection, a gesture translated into
sound. Very rarely (and even then due to relatively secondary
processes) are relativity-sounds found in the root itself. This
happens in the present form, as e.g. Gk. \afi^dva>, ^Xafi
(e-Xa^'Ov), fi is here a relativity-sound of the present; Lat.
iungo, ^iug (cf. iug-um), ©tc. The earlier forms had here
also, probably, the nasal after the root-termination, v. post.
* Conjugation.' From this present-stem with medial nasal the
nasalization has spread further to noim-stems (e.g. Gk. tu/xtt-
'OVO'V timbrel, ^tvtt strike; Lat. iunc-tU'S, iunc-tura, ^/iugy
etc.).
It is, therefore, a distinctive characteristic of the Indo-
European language, that all words belonging to it have one
and the same morphological construction ; a regularly variable
root and a regularly variable relativity-sound affixed thereto.
The morphological formula for all Indo-European words is
therefore J2' s* (v. Introd. II.).
i81. Root-formation. The earliest component parts of the
Indo-European words are the roots. By *root' we gener-
ally imderstand the meaning-soimd, the sound that conveys
the force of the word in question {m *to be' is e.g. the
root of a^-mi I am, m-ti he is, etc.). But the stem- and
word-formative suffixes also in Indo-European have arisen
from originally independent roots by coalescence with other
roots. Thus every Indo-European word may be treated as a
whole which has gradually grown out of several roots, at the
least out of two ; of these roots one (the first) is the root of
the word (in the narrower sense of the word ^ root ' in which
it is generally used), and bears the meaning imaided, whilst the
others have sunk to the subordinate position of relativity-
suffixes to this chief-root, and have become welded on to it ;
e.g. a/^-mi (I am), y/a^ with meaning ^be'; the y/may here
weakened as a suffix to miy expresses the relation of the 1st
pers. {fna as an independent root means * measure,' * think,'
Digitized by VjOOQlC
ROOT-FORMATION. 163
'man/ 'I') ; ds-ti (he is) \la»'\'\lta 'that' dem., 'he'; hhara-ti § 81.
(he bears), y/bhar (bear) + y/a, here become a suffix, a root of
demonstrative function, and ta (as in as-ti) ; mk-s (speech n.
sg.), y/vdk (speak), -{-y/sa demonstrative, here shortened to s,
etc. In more simply constructed languages we can see the
early steps still preserved, steps ^diich we must pre-suppose
in Indo-European (e.g. in the words adduced forms as ma, as ta,
bhar a ta, vak sa). Since the suffixes of the Indo-European
language arise thus from roots originally independent, it be-
comes clear why the suffixes, as regards step-formation, are
treated in precisely the same way as the chief -roots (e.g. bhar-
'd-mi ' I bear,' with a of stem-formative sf . raised to d, beside
bhar-a-ti ' he bears,' without step-formation ; ta-nau-ti ' he
stretches,' beside ta-nu-masi 'we stretch,' etc.). The exact
formula of the Indo-European word is therefore ^ s*. We
shaU now treat of chief-roots, meaning-sounds, alone.
We have not hitherto any accurate investigation into the
laws of root-formation in Indo-European. What sound-com-
binations occur in the roots of the Indo-European? Could
roots change from one vowel-scale to another at a date as early
as that of the Indo-European original language? What exten-
sion of meaning is permitted by a root, and in what cases must
we assume original roots phonetically identical but nevertheless
distinct ? Several other similar questions hitherto unanswered
might be proposed in this place.
Meaning-sounds or roots (chief-roots) are generally separable
from the words which they now underlie. The Indo-European
roots seem in the first period of the life of the original language
to have possessed a sound-form still simpler than that shown
by roots existing in the actual language, cf. e.g. Vp^-g beside
1/u (join), ma-t beside ma (measure), etc. In such cases what
we see is probably the welding of a second root on to the first.
Original reduplication also appears, e.g. ka-k (cook), gi-g (live).
The origin of such secondary root-formations is in a great many
Digitized by VjOOQlC
164 ROOT-FOaMATION.
I 81. cases due to the cohesion of the root and the addition which
originally formed the present stem, e.g. ^Jman (think) from ma^
gan (be bom) from ga, bhandh (bind) from bhadh, etc. ; the nasal
originally characterizes the present stem only. Hence we divide
roots into primary and secondary.
It is an invariable rule that Indo-European roots are mono-
syllabic.
There is no distinction, as regards form, between the so-called
verbal-roots (roots conveying a conception) and the so-called
pronominal-roots (roots expressing relativity) ; the roots i, ka,
ta, ya, e.g. are pronominal- as well as verbal-roots {i demonstra-
tive, go ; ka interrogative, be sharp; ta demonstrative, stretch ;
cf. Beitr. zur vergl. sprachforschung, ii. p. 92 sqq. ^wurzeln auf
a im Indogermanischen,' by A. Schleicher. We get the root in
its fundamental-form when we have taken from a given word
all soimds expressing relativity and their possible influence
upon the radical sounds (a process generally easy, but some-
times scarcely possible), and reduced the root- vowel to its funda-
mental-vowel, whenever it appears in a raised form in the word,
e.g. da is the root of da-dd-mi (I give), vak of vdk-s (speech),
div of daiv-ors (shining, heavenly, God), dyu^=idw of dyau-s
(heaven), m (bear, beget) of su-nu-s (son), ta of ta-m (him), etc.
Indo-European roots may be formed in any way provided
they are monosyllabic. The following are the^ sound-combina-
tions of the root : —
1. Vowel, that is, accurately speaking, spiritus lenis+vowel,
e.g. a (dem. pron.), i (go), u (Sk. enjoy oneself, favour, Sclav.,
Lith., and Lat. ind-uere, ex-uere).
2. Consonant + vowel, e.g. da (give), bhi (fear), bhu (be).
3. Vowel + consonant, e.g. ad (eat), idh (kindle), us (bum).
4. Consonant + vowel + consonant, e.g. pat (fly, fall), vid (see),
bhugh (bend).
5. Two consonants + vowel, e.g. sta (stand), pri (love), km
(hear).
Digitized by VjOOQlC
ROOT-FOEMATION. 165
6. Vowel+two consonants, e.g. ardh (wax), ark (shine; cele- § 81.
brate).
7. Two consonants + vowel + consonant, e.g. star (strew),
stigh (ascend).
8. Consonant + vowel+two consonants, e.g. dark (see), mrt
(turn).
9. Two consonants + vowel + two consonants, e.g. skand
(scandere).
In the case of roots of the form consonant +a+ consonant,
or a + consonant, even when these forms arise through step-
formation from u and f, there occurs frequently a transposition
of the sounds, so that a comes to be final, e.g. gan and gna
(know, be bom) ; mar and mra (die) ; ghar and ghra (shine, be
yellow or green) ; par and pra (fill) ; ak and ka (be sharp) ;
«, raised to aiy and ya (go) ; hu raised to hau, haVy and hva (call)»
etc. Likewise div and d/yu (shine).
Note 1. — Transposition of consonants such as is assumed by
Alb. Kuhn, iiber Wurzelvariation durch Metathesis, Bonn, 1868,
e.g. in vid (see) and div (shine), Sk. pag (bind), origl. paky and
Lat. cap (take), etc., I cannot consider proved.
Note2, — ^In a complete grammar of Indo-European this chapter
ought to contain a full list not only of those roots which can be
proved to be Indo-European, but also of those which are peculiar
to individual divisions or families (fundamental languages) of
the Indo-European language.
Note 3. — ^Hindu grammar, which is in this respect still fol-
lowed by many European philologists, assumes no verbal-roots in
a. Hindu grammarians mark roots ending in a either (1) in the
raised form (e.g. dhd put, da give, instead of dha^ da), or (2) give
to the root final n and p, which arise from the formation of the
present stem, and therefore originally belonged to a suffix
(e.g. gan be bom, instead of ga ; hve cry, instead of hva, hu ;
rdi bark, instead of ra), or (3) mark them with o, which ob-
viously does no more than indicate certain peculiarities of these
roots in forming their tense-stems, since in really existing iotms
d nowhere appears (e.g. go sharpen, for ga, ag)» Cf. Beitr. ii.
92 sqq.
Digitized by VjOOQlC
166 STEM-FOEMATION.
182. Stem-formation. From roots arise word-stems
(themes), i.e. that part of a word which remaios after we have
taken away the terminations of conjugation and declension.
Stems are formed :
1. By the bare root raised or not. Since the root vowel
occupies a certain step in the sound-scale, it may always appear
as the substratum of a certain relation, and thus even by itself
express a relation. This often happens in the case of verbs,
o.g. ai", i', present-stem and root (go), 1 sg. ai-mi, 1 pi. i-mcm;
as-, present-stem and root (be), e.g. 1 sg. as-miy 3 sg. as-ti, etc.
This kind of stem-formation is less common in the case of
nouns, e.g, n. sg. dt/au-s, loc. div-i; dt/au-, a raised-form from
dyu=dw (shine), is here a noun-stem (heaven), and likewise a
root ; mk-^ (speech), stem vdk-, is a step-form from ^vak (speak),
etc. The expression of relativity by means of step-formation
of the root- vowel is symbolical. Moreover the reduplication
of the root (with or without simultaneous step-formation), for
the purpose of expressing relativity, is of very early date, and,
like the simple root, sufSces to form a stem, e.g. stem da-da- in
da-dd-mi, 1 sg. pros. ; da-da-masi, 1 pi. pros., y/da (give).
2. By additions made to the end of a simple or redupli-
cated root whatever step-formation it may occupy. These
additions were (as we remarked in § 81) originally independent
roots, which, at an earlier period of development in the life of
the language, when the language consisted of roots alone, came
to be joined to other roots as defining elements; these roots
expressing relation gradually lost their independence, and
became welded on to those roots which they helped to define
more accurately, e.g. daiv-a, n. sg. daiva-s (diuos, deus), y/div
raised daiv, +a; bhdra-t/a-, causative-stem fr. y/bkar {bhdraya-ti
he makes to bear), cf. a (pron. demonstr.); ya (relat.) ; vak-ta-,
n. sg. masc. vak-ta-8 (dictus), ^vak+ta, cf. y/ta (pron. dem.) ;
m(d)vid-vant-y pf. part. act. of reduplicated ^vid (&ee) + vanf,
etc. Most of these stem-formative elements can be traced as
Digitized by VjOOQlC
STEM-FORMATION. 167
roots of general and weakened function, that is, as pronominal § 82.
roots (thus e.g. a, i, u, ya^ ta, ka, etc.).
Note. — ^By a hyphen - we indicate that the element with
which it is used is always in that very place joined to another.
Stem-formative sufllxes are accordingly to be known by - at the
beginning and end, word-formative sff. by - at the beginning
(e.g. vark-a-s with sflF. -a- and -s). The roots may, we think,
be left uncharacterized ; it would perhaps be more correct to
write them with - at the end (e.g. vark-), but by leaviug them
thus uncharacterized we wish to distinguish them from those
stems which may coincide with them in sound-form.
These are the methods of stem-formation from roots. The
language, however, did not remain stationary, but further
stems began to be developed from these stems which were
sprung directly from roots. Stems of the former kind we caU
primary stems, and sufllxes which are used for their forma-
tion primary suffixes; stems of the latter kiud, which pre-
suppose other stems for their formation, we caU secondary
stems, and the sufllxes used for their formation secondary
suffixes. The latter partly coincide in form with the primary
suflBxes. In the case of verbs, the same suffixes are added to
the derived verbal-stems as to the imderived, the verbal-stem
being equivalent to a root, whether it be derived or primitive :
it is, therefore, right to count all suffixes which are joined
immediately to the end of verbal-stems (forming participles,
nomina actionis, nomina agentis) as primary suffixes ; e.g. -nt-
{-ant') in hhdrayant-y pres. part. act. causative stem, is no less a
primitive suffix than in bharant-^ pres. part. act. of the stem-
verb. On the other hand, comparative- and superlative-suf-
fixes, diminutive-formations, etc., which presuppose complete
noun-stems, are secondary, e.g. Lat. dm-mU'S stem dmo- (diuos) ;
facil'ior stem fae-ili', ^fac; doct-ior' stem doct-o-, y/doc; whence
again comes the stem docUia-simo-, in which form -is- is a com-
parative-suffix (cf. doct'im), and -simo- = -Umo-, f .f . 'tama-, the
compounded superlative suffix ; the stem doc-t-is-si'mO' has thus
Digitized by VjOOQlC
168 STEM-FORMATION.
82. four stem-fonnative elements after the root. Moreover, vowel-
raising may be combined with secondary stem-formation, e.g.
Sk. stem ddiv-ika- (n. sg. masc. ddimka-s godlike) stem devd-,
origl. daivor (n. sg. devd-s, origl. daiva-a god).
The identity with pronominal roots of most elements used as
stem-formative suffixes, including the most common ones, ta,
ya, ka, etc., arises from the circumstance that this kind of root
(i.e. a root whose originally more concrete meaning has sunk
into a more general one, so that its meaning has been reduced to
a relation), by bearing a general meaning, has become service-
able for the more accurate definition of other roots which convey
more concrete meanings.
A further secondary means of stem-formation — one which is
essentially distinct from those already mentioned — consists in —
3. Composition of word-stems to form a new word-stem.
Composition is much employed in Indo-European languages.
(Cf . Ferd. Justi, iiber die zusammensetzung der nomina in den
Indog. sprachen. Gottingen, 1861.)
Stem-formation by attachment of relation-elements is distinct
from composition in that it originated in the period of the
growing language, whereas composition does not occur till the
language is actually formed, presupposing, as it does, ready-
made word-stems as its materials. Confluence or combination
of words is likewise to be separated from true composition : in
the case of the former words (i.e. elements of a sentence pro-
vided with terminations of case and person) become welded
together, while the latter compounds word-stems so as to form
a new stem.
Naturally this combination has not occurred till a later period
in particular knguageef, whereas composition must perhaps be
ascribed even to the Indo-European original language (the
archaic stems svastar- sister, avakura- father-in-law, e.g. are
probably compounded; so, too, must we assign to the com-
pound stems of the aor. and fut. a date as early as that of the
original language).
Digitized by VjOOQIC
STEM-FORMATION. 169
Prepositions and the augment before the verb form the com- § 82.
monest examples of combination or coalition of words once
independent in our languages; they are adverbs which have
grown on, i.e. they were originally cases, e.g. abs-tineo from aba
and teneo ; abs, like ex, etc., seems to be a gen. case ; the loose-
ness of the connexion shows itself in all cases, e.g. iK-Trhrra)
beside i^-i'irecov, etc. Yet we find combination elsewhere also,
e.g. Lat. qtuimuis, quamobreniy etc. ; OeimBSifrankenland (Jranken
is gen. pL), wolfsmilch (twlfs is gen. sg.), etc. Here the accent
is the only mark of the combination.
True composition has the power of expressing a relation ; it
can give the new word a relation which is foreign to the com-
ponent parts taken separately, and which originates only in and
through their composition; e.g. fAcucpo-x^ip, longi-mantis, i.e.
'whose hands are long, long-handed': here the possessive rela-
tion belongs to the composition; 'Koy<hypd<l>0'<$ * word- writing'
=\o7oi;9 ypdffxDv; iu-dic" (index) =**«^ dicem * indicating, saying
justice,' etc. In the latter instances the former element of the
compound acts as a case, though it has no case-snffix. A fresh
relation of this kind can never be produced by combination ;
for combination is nothing but varied and facilitated utterance
—nothing but union, by means of a common accent, of words
previously separate ; it cannot therefore have anything in com-
mon with stem-formation.
An exhaustive statement of Indo-European stem-formation
does not lie within the range of this compendium, since it is
intended to embrace only what is indispensable for beginners
in comparative philology. The science of stem-formation is more-
over full of difficulties, and requires in parts a more detailed
discussion than can be contained in a work which is confined to
the narrowest limits possible. Of this wide range we select
therefore only a few parts, which we shall now proceed to dis-
cuss, viz. : 1. derivative verbal-stems ; 2. noun-stems which are
most nearly connected with the verb, i.e. participles and in-
Digitized by VjOOQlC
170 STEM-FORMATION.
82. finitives, and a few other noim-stems yrhich are allied to these,
or seem to be otherwise noteworthy; 3. comparative- and su-
perlative-stems; 4. stems of cardinal- and ordinal-numbers.
The last section, although of subordinate value for the explana-
tion of the construction of language, is appended on account of
the high interest of the numerals from other points of view.
Hence under this last head we pass over the morphological
arrangement, and direct our attention exclusively to the func-
tion, by discussing the separate numerals one by one irrespective
of their phonetic expression.
Note. — It is obvious that here, in the chapter on morphology, if
we had wished to be consistent, no regard should have been paid
to the functions of stems, and that, since stems are not yet words,
no distinction should have been made between verbal-stems and
noun-stems. Likewise, the treatment of stem-formation should
include the stem-forms of tenses and moods as well as all other
stem-forms. The formation of verb-stems (in the widest sense
of the word) does not, of course, belong to the statement of
word-formation (conjugation), in which only the subject of
person-terminations is to be treated, because the latter are the
only elements which make the verb-stem a real member of a
sentence, a word. However, in order not to divide the subject-
matter in a way hitherto unusual, thereby rendering this work
difficult to be used by students accustomed to earlier systems,
we determine to leave the theory of tense-stems and mood-
elements to the section 'Word-formation' (conjugation), and
under * noun-stems' (in Part II.) to refer now and then to
similarly formed verbal-stems.
Hitherto we have no thoroughly scientific arrangement of
Indo-European stem-forms. As regards Part II. of our frag-
mentary exposition of Indo-European stem-formations, in which
we shall have to produce at least a fair number of stem-forma-
tive suffixes, we shall for the present foUow the example of
G. Curtius (De nominum Graecorum formatione, Berlin, 1842)
in adopting a phonetic principle of arrangement; that is to
say, we shall treat successively (1) stems without suffixes ; (2)
the simplest vowel-suffixes; and (3) suffixes having one or
more consonants. Under the last head the suffixes ya and
va wiU come first ; after them suffixes with so-called liquids ;
and, finally, those whose chief element is a momentary sound.
Digitized by VjOOQlC
VERBAL-STEMS. 171
to whicli has- been added the suffix as. Compound suffixes § 82.
should strictly form the last division and be treated separately ;
however, since the question whether a given suffix is simple or
compound cannot always be answered with certainty, and since,
moreover, compound suffixes often very closely resemble simple
ones in function and employment, we here treat compound
suffixes under their first elements.
1. Formation of Berived Verbal-Stems. § g3.
On derived verb-stems generally.
Derived verb-stems, though presupposing noun-stems, are
here treated before the latter, because, like primary verb-stems
and roots, they frequently underlie noun-stems.
All verbs which possess no stem-formative elements, except
those which serve for the formation of the tense-stems, have
the form of stem-verbs; but those verbs which, in other
forms than the present, show besides the root such elements as
were not originally used for the formation of present- or other
tense-stems, have the form of derived verbs.
At later periods of language-development, present-stem
formative elements easily become united with the verbal-root
so closely, that they even remain in forms other than those
of the present tense, e.g. iu-n-g-o, ^iug, where n is the present
infix ; yet perf . is iu-n-c-si for *iu€'8t, even iu-n-e-tU'S for
*iuc'tu-8y cf. iug-u-m: a verb does not however become in any
way a derived one by this union.
Intensive verbs in Sanskrit and Zend must be considered as
closely akin to verbs which are reduplicated in their present- or
aorist- stems ; as we do not, therefore, hold them to be derived,
in the stricter sense of the term (they show no constant addi-
tional element), we cannot deal with them in this place, but
shall do so later on where we discuss * present-stem-formation.'
It cannot be denied that sometimes verbs which are ob-
viously derived may assume the form of primary verbs, e,g.
Digitized by VjOOQlC
172 VEEBAL-STEMS.
I 83. Sk. krina-^ti (behave like krana-s), from subst. KrSna-s (proper
n.) ; Gotli. salti-th (be salts), pf. saisalt, from subst. salt (salt),
whilst at others stem-verbs appear in the form of derived
verbs, as e.g. Lat. habe^t, Goth, habai^th (3 sg. pros.), Lat. habe-
"bo (fut.), Goth, habai'da (pf.), which we can hardly consider
derived, is conjugated just like decidedly derived-verbs, e.g.
Lat. mone-t, f.f. mdnaya-ti (causes to think), fut. mone-bo, ^man
(think), Lat. men (cf. Lat. me-min-i, primary verb from same
root), stem of causative verb mdnaya" ; Goth, veihai-th (hallows),
pf. veihai-da from veih-s (holy). In fact the forms of undoubted
stem-verbs and those of clearly derived-verbs are so inter-
mingled in certain of the existing languages, that from a
purely morphological point of view a sharp and complete dis-
tinction between primary and derived verbal-stems is impos-
sible, and not imfrequently it is still doubtful to which class a
given verb belongs. Certain tense-stems often have the forms
of derived-verbs, whilst others show those of the stem-verbs,
e.g. Lat. vide-mm (pres.) beside mdi-mm (pf.), etc. ; v. * Con-
jugation.'
Since we are here considering the form only, not the function
of the words, we can arrange derived verb-stems only accord-
ing to stem-formative elements, not according to the relations
which they express. Hence we speak of stem-formation by
means of t/a, etc., not of intensive, causative, etc., verb-stems.
We place first those formations which can be proved most
archaic, and let follow in order those which occur in particular
languages only of our family, and which must therefore in aU
likelihood, be considered as later formations.
It is often hard to pronounce with certainty what is the next
underlying form in the case of derived verb-stems. We could
not venture to decide off-hand whether, e.g. Sk. bhardyd-mi,
Gk. ^pia}'(fjLc)y stem bhdrat/a-, Gk. (popet/e-, is formed by step-
formation and by sf . -ya- from verb-stem Sk. bhdra-, Gk. ^€/>€-,
in Sk. bhara-ti, Gk. ^^/}e-(T)t (3 sg. pres.), or by means of sf.
Digitized by VjOOQlC
VERBAL-STEMS IN ORIGL. -ya- (-a-j/a-). INDO-EXJR. 173
-ya- from a substantive stem Sk. bhdra-, Gk. <l)6pO' (n. sg. Sk. § 83.
bhdra-s, Gk. ^opo-^:).
Note. — ^The formation of the present-stem has been considered
as the formation of a derived verb whenever it expresses an evi-
dent relation, as e.g. the passive or inchoative. This, however, is
not admissible, were it only for the reason, that origiQaUy every
kind of present-stem-formation represented a distinct relation.
If this were not so, aU verbs would exhibit one and the same
present-stem-form. Besides there is no doubt that we count as
* derived verb-stems' only such formations as are not confined
to the present-stem; and it would, moreover, be impossible to
distinguish verbs as stem- verbs and derived- verbs.
Verbal-stems in original -ya- {-a-yor) with root-vowel § 84.
raised to first step, when formed from verbal-stems.
Verbal-stems in non-radical -ya-- are found in all Indo-Euro-
pean languages, and must therefore be ascribed to a period as
early as that of the original language (their function is mani-
fold, especially causative, transitive, but also durative and in-
transitive). They naturally lean to verbal-stems and nominal-
stems. The formative-element -ayon is probably to be broken
up into -a-ya-y a being the final sound of the fundamental
nominal- or verbal-stem, while ya is a very commonly used
element in stem-formation (cf . pronominal ^/yay of rel. and dem.
functions). The root- vowel is regularly raised a step.
Indo-European original language. Only one kiad of
such verbs, and of this only a few forms can be traced, esp. the
pres. (and what is akin to it), e.g. 3 sg. pres. bhdrayorti (=Sk.
bkdrdya-tiy Gk. *<l>op€y€{T)i, i.e. ifiopet ; in Sk. with causative, in
Gk. with durative function, from a stem bhdra-, ^po-y origl.
V bhar, Gk. ^ep ferre); further future bhdraya-sya-U (Sk. bhd-
rayi'Syd'tiy Gk. (f)opi]'a€c=:*<l>op€y€-<ry€'Ti), and lastly the com-
pound aorist a-bhdraya-sam {i-<l>6pr)'aa). So too sdda-ya-ti (he
places) =Sk. eddd-ya-fif Goth, sat-yi-thy y/sad (sit); vaida-ya-ti
(foretells) =Sk. veddya-ti (id.), Goth. {fair-)veiteith (looks to)
for *veit-yi'th, ^vid (see, know), etc.
Digitized by VjOOQlC
174 VERBAL-STEMS IN ORIGL. -y«- {-a-ych). SK.
§ 84. The correspondence between Gk. and Sk. makes it not un-
likely that formations such as e.g. maran-ya-ti (dies, durative)
from an abstract noim, n. sg. marana-m (whose final a, as often
happens, has dropped out before sf . ya, V ^^^^ die)* were not
foreign to the origl. lang. In the formation of the remaining
tense-forms languages do not agree. Probably the simple aorist
was not formed at all, and the perfect expressed by periphrasis.
Sanskrit. E.g. bhardya-ti, 3 sg. pros, causative vb. y/bhar,
either belonging to a noun-stem bhdra- (load), bhara- (bearing;
or the act of bearing), or to a verb-stem bhara- (bhara-ti he
bears) ; sdddya-Uy in the same way fr. ^sad (sit), cf . stem soda-
(m. placing down, setting) ; veddya-ti (makes to know) similarly
. fr. ^/ vid (see, know), cf . veda- (m. knowledge, holy writ) ;
bodhdya-ti (makes to know), y/bvdh (know), cf . bodha-, pres.-stem
and noim-stem, bodha-s (knowledge, instruction). Roots in -ar
often have no step-formation, e.g. ddrdya- and dardya-, y/dar
(burst, split) ; vdrdya- and vardya-y V ^^^ (cover, choose).
Further, before two consonants the step-formn. does not take
place, e.g. kalpdya-, ^ka^ (be in order; kalpa-, adj. fitted,
subst. m. order) ; indeed we actually find weakened root-syl-
lables, e.g. grbhdya-, y/ grdbh (grasp, akin to grbhd-s, gripe) ;
mrddya-, ^/mard (grind, both these examples belong to the more
archaic language). Elsewhere also unraised a is sometimes
found, e.g. damdya-, V ^^ (l>e tame, tame ; cf . dama-s, the act
of taming, breaking in), etc. Roots in i, u, have the 2nd step,
e.g. ndyd'ya-ti, y/ ni (lead) ; gravd'ya-ti, ^ gru (hear). The perf.
of these verb-stems is periphrasticaUy formed by means of an
abstract-form in a and the perf. of an auxiliary verb, e.g. vedayd-
'Jcakdra, lit. ^ notionem feci' ; the aorist does not belong to these
stems in -aya-, but was formed from the reduplicated root.
This reduplication has the force of a causal function, which
may be taken as a step-formation of the active, e.g. d-vivid-
-amy pros, viddyd-mi; other forms of these verbs lose ya, thus
the past formed from the future (the so-called conditional).
Digitized by VjOOQlC
VERBAL-STEMS IN ORIGL. -ya- {-a-ych), SK. 175
e.g. d'Vid'i'Si/am, stem veddi/a-, etc. This belongs, however, § 84.
rather to Indian special-grammar, as being peculiar to Sk.
Amongst stems clearly formed from nouns are ybMrd-ya-ti
(binds roimd, embraces), noun-stem ybktra- (ntr. band); tula-
-ya-ti (weighs), stem tula-y n. sg. tuli (fem. balance, scales),
^ etc.
But before the -ya- the final -a- of the stem is not seldom
lengthened to a (v. supr. § 15, 2, a), e.g. vaspd-ya-fe (weeps),
stem mSpa- (tear), Ibhitd-ya-ti (reddens), stem Idhita- (red),
agvd-yd-ti (wishes for horses), stem dgva- (horse), etc. ; cf.
rdgd'ya-ti (behaves like a king), stem rd^an- (n. %. rdgd king),
thus accompanied by loss of final n from the underlying noun-
stem. Similar lengthening in the case of i and u before y occurs
(cf. § 15, 2, a), e.g. patl-yd-ti (desires a husband), stem pati-
(husband), asu-yd-ti (snarls, is angry), stem dm- (breath, spirit).
The a also is weakened to i, and then i is lengthened to i,
e,g, putri-yd'ti (filium cupit), stem putra- (son).
Moreover the stem-termination drops off altogether, e.g.
putraikdm-ya'ti (desires a son), stem putrd-kdma- (desiring sons,
children; putrd-s son, kdma-s wish, love). Here we must esp.
mention the verbs in -anya which occur in the earliest Sans-
krit (the Vedas) : they are formed from abstract nouns in -ana-
(n. sg. -ana-m, ntr.), e.g. Jcaran-yd-ti (he goes), stem Mrana-
(going) y/Jcar (go) ; bhuran-yd-ti (quivers, is in motion), stem
bhurana- (adj. active), y/bhur (quiver, move rapidly). Cf. Gk.
examples such as fiapalvei, (makes to wither away), i.e. ma-
ranya-ti, ^mar origl. (die).
To stems in «, -ya- is added immediately, e.g. tapas-yd-ti
(chastises himself), stem tdpas- (mortification) ; namas-yd-ti
(worships), stem ndmas- (worship). Through the analogy of
such forms arose a denominative-form in -sya-, which comes
into use also where there is no noim-stem in -as-. In other
than present forms, generally, the y only remaias (e.g. fut.
namasy-iSyd-ti), yet this y also often disappears (namas'tsyd'ti),
Digitized by VjOOQlC
178 VERBAL-STEMS IN ORIGL. -yOr {-a-yOr). GK.
§ 84. 80 that these stems then coincide with those to be treated in
§86.
It is difficult to explain the suffix -paya-y which is added
regularly to verbal roots in a, more rarely to other roots also,
and further to monosyllabic, and also less frequently to other
noun-stems in a ; in function it corresponds perfectly to -aya-,
i.e. -ya-. Before this sf. a is regularly lengthened to a, or
raised a step, e.g. dd-payd-ti, 3 sg. pres. cans. vb. V da (give) ;
satyd'payd-ti (speaks truth), st. satyd- (true); ar-payd-ti, cans.
^ar (rise, go); gna-payd-ti (makes to know), ^gna (learn) =
^an, origl. gan ; also others show a instead of regular a ; hence
fms. like ^dpayd-ti, cans. ^ ^i (conquer), appear to be formed
ace. to analogy of the frequent roots in a, and not to assume
-dpaya- as an element of formation, before which the final of
the root must have been lost.
The attempts to prove the existence of this -paya- in other
Indo-European languages, seem to me unsuccessful on the
whole, so that I prefer to consider it as a new formation in
Indian, a view which is borne out likewise by the frequent
occurrence of -paya- in the Prakrt. Probably they are com-
pound'-fms. (Benfey, kl. Sanskritgrammatik, § 123), containing
a ^pa=:ap, meaning *do, make,' cf. dp-as, Lat. op-tis, Gk.
iro'U(o, f .f pdyayd-miy the latter (connected with ^Jpa by means
of a noun-stem *7roto-, i.e. pd-ya- ; cf. Sk, stem dd-ya-, giving,
masc. gift, ^da) formed from this root ; pa-ya- will then be a
causative stem of this root, precisely in the same way as the
causative kdraya-, ^kar (make), often appears in the function
of the stem- verb.
Ifote, — Pdldya-ti, 3 sg. pres. cans, ^pa (protect), is not im-
mediately formed from the root, but from a noun-stem joa- /a (n.
sg. pd'ld'8 watcher, guard), and is therefore perfectly regular.
Greek. ^ Original -a-ya^ has become ^-orye-, *-€-ye, *-o-ye-;
1 For fuller details on derived verbs of Gk. and Lat., cf. Leo Meyer, Vergl. gr. d.
Griech. u. Lat. Sprache, ii. 1 sqq.
Digitized by VjOOQlC
VERB-STEMS IN OEJGL. -ya- {-a-l/a'). GK. LAT. 177
according to recognized phonetic laws y is lost between vowels § 84.
(cf. § 65, 1, e), e.g. rifia (honours) =Tt/Aae^ h.*Tifiai/€-TL fr. TCfi'j
(honour) ; <l>oi,Ta (goes frequently) = *^otTaye-Tt fr. ^o?to-9
(frequent going) ; Safia = *Safjbay€'7i (cf . hafi-vqiiC) = Lat.
doma-ty Sk. damdya-tiy Goth, tamyi-th (tameth), etc. ; ^pel
(bears, durative)=^o/>e€t for *<f>op€y€'TLy origl. bharaya-ti, stem
<l>6po' in <l>6po-<;, or stem ^/96- in ^pet fr. *^€/}e-Tt, by raising
of € to o; 0^6? (carries, lets ride) = Fo^eye-Tiy origl. form
mghaya-ti, cf . o;^o-9 (waggon), f .f . vdgha-8, and ej^e*, f .f . vagha-ti ;
apiOfjLel (counts) =*a/9t^/A€y€-Tt fr. dpi6fi6'<; (number); ot/ceJ
(dwells), f.f. vdikaya-ti, oIko"^ (house), f.f. vdika-s ; d(f>pov€i (is
senseless) f r. stem o^poi;- (senseless) : thus also from consonantal
stems after analogy of vowel-stems, etc. These verbs in -eye-
are much used in Gk. (ia Lat.,. on the contrary, those ia -a-).
Further, %pi;(rot (gilds) ='xpva6ei f r.*%/ovcroy€-T« fr. 'xpvao-^ (gold),
etc. The less common verbs in 'Lye- are mostly formed from
noun-stems ia i, and are not therefore to be traced back to -a-ya-,
e.g. KovicD (make dusty) from *koviuo, *KoviyG}fjLi, fut. Kovta-co, stem
KovL- {kovit^s, gen. k6vio<;, Koveay;, dust). Some of these derived
verb-stems form presents also by means of -ska- (v. post. "Con-
jugation'^), e.g. 7}Pa'(Tice'L (becomes a man, pubescit) beside iJ^Sa,
7jPd'€if {fj^Ti manhood), where nevertheless we may perhaps
assume that riPdaKO) is formed direct from stem iJ^Sa- (cf . how-
ever Lat.) ; aXSjy-cr^o) (wax) beside aXSeo), etc.
Since ia Gk., after sounds other than origl. «, -ya- is confined
to the pros., the derived verbal-stems apparently formed by
means of it will occur hereafter, i.e. where we speak of those
verbs whose stem is the noun-stem without any further addi-
tion.
Note, — ^In Gk. stem- verbs often assume the form of derived
verbs in certain tense-forms, e.g. iripSco, but irapBn-aoacu, v. post.
§165.
Latin. In Lat., and* so far as we can see, in the other Italic
languages, we find three forms caused by the splitting-up of
12
Digitized by VjOOQlC
178 VERB-STEMS IN ORIGL. -ya- {-Orya-). LAT.
84. the a of original -a-ya- into a, «, and through its being weakened
to i.
1. -aya- is contracted into -d-, e.g. seda-t (sets, settles) for secte-^,
*8€dayi't, f.f. sddaya-ti, cL^/sed in s^rf-^o (sit) ; doma-t (tames) =
Gk. Safid, Sk. damdya-ti; in 1 sg. -ayo, i.e. -aydmi, becomes *aOy
by elision of y, retained in TJmbrian as au in subocau^^Jjai,
*subuo€ao, *8uhuoco ; this ao was then further contracted to o,
like Gk. -cuo fr. -ay<o(fii) to (», e.g. scc^d for *8€dab'mi,*8€day6-miy
f .f . 8ddayd-mi ; 2 sg. 8edd''8y f .f . sad-ay a'8i, etc. ; perf . sedd-vi,
part. 8edd'tm, This formation is very common ia noun-stems,
also ia those which end ia t no less than those which end in
a consonant, e.g. forma-t (shapes) fr. forma (shape) ; pUnta-t
(plants) fr. pUnta (plant) ; famort (smokes) fr. fumu-s (smoke),
st. fumo- ; dona-t (gives), st. rfowo- (donu-m gift) ; formations
from participles and the like in -to- are particularly conmion,
e.g. canta-t (sings), st. canto- (cantu-8), past part. pass, of can-it
(siags) ; faeta-t (makes, intensive), st, facto-, part, of fac-it
(makes) ; qua88a-t (shakes, intensive) fr. qtumo-, part, of qtmt-it
(shakes), etc. Of this class are the forms in -tita-, -ita-, like
factita-t (makes often), cf. facta-t, dictita-t (says often) beside
dicta-t, stem dtcto- {c^c-it says, y/cKc) ; uolita-t (flies, flits) beside
uola-t ; uocita-t (calls often) beside uoca-t (calls), etc. Further,
piscd-tur (fishes) fr. pisci-s (fish) ; n&mina-t (names) fr. nomen
nbmin-is (name) ; remiga-t (rows), stem remig- ia remex, remig-is
{rower) [prob. formed fr. stem remo- in rimu-8 oar, and ig
weakened from ag {ag-erey] ; after the analogy of such forms
arose a verbal-termination -igd-, e.g. cast-iga-t, lev^iga-t, etc.,
even without a corresponding substantive. A list of verbs in
-a- in Oscan is given by Corssen, Zeitschr. v. 96 sqq.
Note. — ^In cases like 8on-ui beside 8ona-t (sounds) fr. 8onu-8
(sound), the derivational element is lost, cf . monui in 2.
2. -aya- is contracted to -e-, e.g. mone-mm fr. *moneyi-mu8,
f.f. mdnayd'masi, 1 pi. pres. caus. verb V ^^^^ (think), maneo
Digitized by VjOOQlC
VERB-STEMS IN ORIGL. -ya- (-a-^a-). LAT. 179
(remind)^ i.e. mdnayd for mdnayd-mi, 1 sg. pres. ; 1 sg. pf. m(mu% § 84.
not *m(>ne'Ui\ past part. pass, moni-tus, not *mone-tm (v. post,
formation of pf . in Lat.) ; thus e.g. Jldtieo (am yellow) fr. flams
(yellow) ; cdneo (am grey) fr. cdnu-8 (grey) ; salueo (am hale)
fr. mluO'8 (hale); floreo (bloom) for *fldseo from consonantal
stem /os- (flos, gen. flor-is for ^flos-is, blossom), etc. Fnderived
verbs have very often assumed this form.
3. -at/a" contracted to -?-, 1 sg. -io = -it/o, -ayd fr. -ayd-mif
e.g. sdpio (make sleepy) =*sqpty6, f.f. avdpayd for smpayd-mi,
sopimtcs =i*8qpiyi-mm, f.f. smp-ayd-masi, 1 sg. pL pres. cans,
verb ^smp (sleep); perf. sqpz-ui, past part. pass. sOpl-tu-s ;
molli-mm {Qoiten)=:*molliyi'mtis fr. mollis (soft), therefore the
i is origl. here, as in many other cases, e.g. fim-mm (we end),
finis (end) ; leni-mm (we smooth), lenis (smooth, mild), etc.,
yet others are by no means wanting where * is not caused by
the termination of the underlying noun-stem, e.g. saeui-mus
(we rage), saeuos (raging); ^^m-^ (wants the staUion), f.f.
akvaya-ti, cf. Sk. agvdya-ti; equos (horse), origL akms, Sk.
dgvas; pum-mm (we pimish), poena (penalty), etc. Examples
like cuatodi-mm (we guard), stem custod- {custos guardian), may
likewise be reduced to stems in i (cmtodi-), because in Lat.
all consonantal stems follow the analogy of »-stems in most
cases. In this way, by means of I, verbs were formed from
the part. (nom. agentis) ending in origl. -tar, Lat. -tor-, -tHrus,
— ^retaining the archaic short form of origl. -tar (still found
underlying secondary formations such as uic-tr-ic-, doc-tr-lna, fr.
*uic-t6r-tc-, ^doe-tdr-ma) — e.g. esurhmm (wish to eat), i.e.
*€d-tur'Z'mu8, f.f. ad-tar-ayd-masiy stem e8or'=.*ed-tor', origl.
ad-tar- {ed-o eat ; cf. § 77, 1, b), par-tur-hmus (wish to bear),
fr. *par'tor- (par-io bear), etc.
Kote, — ^Lat. has no verbs corresponding to those of Gk. in
-Oft) : Q, Curtius indicates their traces in ' Ueber die Spuren
einer lateinischen ©-Conjugation,' Symbola plulologor. Bonnens.
in honor. Fr. Eitschelii collecta, fasc. i. Lips. 1864, p. 271 sqq.
Digitized by VjOOQlC
180 NOUN-STEMS USED AS VERB^STEMS. SK. GK.
§ 84. In Lat. the forms of stem- verbs and derived- verbs are mixed
in many ways. Often stem-verbs take the form of derived
verbs in the pros. ; under this head come many cases such as
e.g. t^m-mus beside wen-t, t^n-tum, re-pen-mus beside re-pfejper-i,
re-per-tum. Verbs in eo show on the contrary a regular loss of
the derivation-element in all stems except the pros., so that
here the stem- verbs which assimie -e- (=-aya-) in pros, only
(as e.g. sed-e-mus beside sed-i, 8e8mm=i*8id'tum; uid-e-mm
beside md-iy utmm-=-*uidrtum, § 77, 1, b) cannot be distinguished
from derived verbs which have lost the same element.
These derived verb-stems may form (in order to express in-
choation) their pres. also by means of -sAa- (v. post, formation
of pres.-stenj.), e.g. in-uetera'Sci-i (grows old), stem ueferd-=:.
*uetesd- stem ueter- in uetm, ueter-is (old) ; fldue-sci-t, cf . flaue-t
fr. flduO'8 ; oh-dormi-aci-t (grows drowsy), cf. ob-dormz-ui,
ob-dormz'tu-m, etc.
§ 85. Noun-stems used as verb-stems without change
are found here and there in the languages. These formations
are recent.
From this class of stems we must separate those verb-stems
(mostly present-stems) which do not presuppose a noun-stem
for their formation, though they coincide with one ; e.g. tanu-
from ^ta, tan (stretch) ; bhara-, ^bhar (ferre), etc. ; an origl.
tanu'tai, 3 sg. pres. med., bhara-ti, 3 sg. pres. act., are not
formed from a noun ianu-s (tenuis), bhara-8 {j>op6<;)y but both
are mere coincidences in their stem-formation. If these verb-
stems had been derived from nouns, the characteristic suffix
would have remained throughout, whilst in fact it forms only
the present (or aorist), but does not exist in the other tense-
stems. On the other hand, the formations now in question are
closely connected with those treated of in the preceding para-
graph, from which sometimes they cannot be clearly separated.
Sanskrit. Rare, e.g. lohitd-ti (is red) fr. iShita-s (red), etc.
Oreek. Here noun-stems are very often used as verb-stems
Digitized by VjOOQlC
NOUN-STEMS USED AS VERB-STEMS. GK. 181
likewise, in that the present-stem is formed by means of -ya- § 85.
(our class V; of Present-stem-formation), while the noun-stem
appears pure in the other tense-stems. To this kind belong the
numerous verbs in -5© and -<r<ra>, e.g. iKirl^ec (hopes), i.e. *€X7r4S-
-ye-T^, stem eXTr/S- (n. sg. iKirk hope, gen. sg. iKirlB-o';) ; ipl^et
(strives), stem epiS^ (ep^? strife ; in these cases, however, f, like
the 8 of the corresponding noun-stems, might be simply = y,
and thus *iK7rv-t/€'Tv, *€/>^-ye-Tr, be assumed as fundamental forms,
cf . § 65, 1, c, note ; yet f between vowels = y is in my opinion
still doubtful) ; TrefiTrd^c (counts by fives), i.e. *7r€/A7ra8-ye-Tr,
stem irefiTrdS- {irefiird^ nimiber 5, collection of five) ; luurrO^et
(lashes), i.e. */Aa(TTt7-ye-Tr, stem ixaanrf- (fidari^ lash) ; irofKf)0'
\v^€i (bubbles), i.e. *'\vy't/e-Tt, st. 7rofKf>6\vy' (Troft^oXvf bubble);
ofyird^ec (seizes), i.e. ^apTrarf-ye-Ti, stem apirarf (apira^ grasp-
ing), fut. in Hom. apTrd^cHy i.e. *dpTrouy'<TO), but subsequently
apirdcra), as though a stem *dp7raS' underlay it, a confusion be-
tween -8- and -7- stems not uncommon, caused by the identity
of the present-tense in each ; a-aXirl^c (trumpets), st. adXirtrfi-
{(ToKirir/^ trumpet), the nasal falling away before ?=7y, just as
it does before o*, cf . fut. o-aX7n>yfa>, Le. *aaX7nr^'(T(o, etc. From
such cases arose the common terminations -^^a>, ->a^a>, which
afterwards came to be used as independent terminations. In
like manner was developed the termination -o-cro), which arose in
the case of stems in t, 0, k, %, e.g. /8X/tto> (cut honey), i.e.
*fjL\iT't/oi) (§ 68, 1, b. f.), *fi€7uT'i/(o, BtemfiiXcT' (fiikty gen. fjAXir-o^
honey) ; Kopva-a-oD (fit with a helm), i.e. *#co/>v^-ya>, stem KopvO-
{Kopv^, gen. KoptjO'O^ helm) ; KTjpvaao} (proclaim), i.e. */C7fpvK't/(o,
stem KTipvK- (tcqpv^, gen. /crjpVK-o^ herald) ; ifida-c-a) (I lash), i.e.
*ifiavT't/(o, stem IpAvr- {ifid^, gen. ipAvr-o^ strap) ; avda-a-o) (am
king), i.e. *ava/CT'i/(0, with loss of iic in the group tert/f st. dvcucT-
{ava^f gen. avaKT-o<$ lord), etc.
Noun-stems in s are seen in reXeUi, reTUec, rekel (completes),
i.e. *Te\eo--y€-n, stem r^Xe?- (cf . re-riXjeo-'fiac pf. pass.) in 7^9,
gen. reXoi/?, i.e. *t€X€o--09 (end) ; veixelo), V€iKi(o (wrangle), i.e.
Digitized by VjOOQlC
182 NOUN-STEMS USED AS VERB-STEMS. GK.
i 85. *P€iK€a''if(o, stem veucea- {v€uco<;niv. quarrel); elmrxj^l (is happy),
i.e. *evTux€<r-y€-T*, stem eimr)(i<T' (adj. n. sg. masc. fern, eurvyff^
happy), etc.
From origl. -an-stems arise verbs in -oti^eo, i.e. *-avyo), e.g.
fjsKaiv€L (blackens), i.e. *fi€\av'ye'TC, stem fiiXav^ (n. sg. masc.
/A^\a9, ntr. fiiXav, gen. iiiKav-o^ black) ; afterwards this
termn. extended also to stems which do not end in -av^ e.g.
Xevxalvec (whitens), i.e. *\€v/eav'y€'Ti, stem Xev/eo' {7i£V/c6~<;
white), etc.
A similar case occurs in verbs in -w/o, i.e. *-viv(o, *^vuy<o ;
here, however, v is probably origl. from a present-formation in
na (v. post., present-stem) ; e.g. fihiwet (sweetens), i.e. *^Bv'vy€'Tc,
f.f. avadu-nyc^tiy stem lySv- {ffiih^ sweet), f.f. svddth ; idxwei
(straightens), stem Wih (rffv-^ straight); evpin/et (broadens),
stem €vpu- (6vpu-9 broad), etc. This ending also passed over to
other stems, e.g. fieyaXxfvec (enlarges), st. fieyaXjo- (great) ; XafiTr-
pvpev (brightens), stem Xafiirpo^ (bright), etc.
From r-stems arise e.g. rcKfialpofiac (proclaim, infer), i.e.
*T€Kfiap'yo'fiat, stem rixfiap (aim, mark) ; fiaprvpofiac (call to
witness), i.e. *fiapTvp'f/0'fiai, stem fidprvp' (/idpTv^, gen. fidp-
Tvp-o^ witness).
After stem-terminations in vowels y is entirely lost (as in
^vo), earlier ^vlto ; iirvcDy earlier oirvito, v. post. § 165), e.g. fieOvei
(is drunken), i.e. *fie0v-y€'Ti, f.f. madhu-ya-ti, stem fiiOv (ntr.
mead) ; l3a<n\ev'{y)€'{T)v (is king), stem ^aaCKev' {^€uriX6v<s
king) ; /SovXev-ec (counsels) from an unused stem */8ov\€v-
(formed like fpopev-^ bearer) and many more.
Frequently the noun-stem loses as a verb-stem the final
vowel -0-, e.g. fiaXdaa'a} (soften), i.e. *fiaXaK'ya), fut. fuiKd^
= *fia\aK-(T<o, stem fiaKoKO' {frnKouco'^ soft) ; ivfyy (scream),
i.e. Hi/y-yo), fut. Iv^ ^zHvy-a-G), cf . ivyi] (shriek) ; fieCKlatTto
(soothe, exhilarate), i.e. *fi€i7uX''yo>, stem fietX^xo- (fJi^t^uxo-^
mild, friendly) ; icaJdatpto (purify), i.e. *tca0ap'y(o, stem
KoJdapO' {Ka6ap6'^ pure) ; ScuSaXXu) (work cunningly), i.e.
Digitized by VjOOQlC
LAT. KEDUPLICATED VERB-STEMS +-««-, -«-. 183
*8cuBa\'i/(o, stem BalSaKo- (cxmningly wrought) ; arfyiXXio (an- § 85.
nounce), i.e. *dyy€K-i/(o, stem arffeKo- (masc. messenger) ;
TTOiKtKKxo (adorn) fr. iroi/eiko-^ (variegated) ; KafimvXXof (bend)
fr. icafimvKcH: (bent), etc.
Present-stems of similar derived verbs are also formed by
means of the stem-formative suflSx origl. -aAd- (§ 166, VI.),
e.g. fie0V'(TK€i (makes drunk), f.f. madhuraka-U, stem fikOv
(mead).
After labials occurs also the sf. origl. -ta- (§ 165, VII.)
similarly used, e.g. aarpdw-raD (lighten) from darpairrj (light-
ning-flash) ; 'xoKerr-Tto (press hard) from ;^aX€7ro-9 (hard), etc.,
with loss of the vowel stem-termination of the noun, provided
these verbs are really derived.
As regards the verbs whose present-stem terminates in origL
-amu', e.g. aropewufii (spread) for *orop€a'VV'fu, f.f. staraa-nau-
"fnij f.f. of stem staras-nu, stem of renuiining tenses arope;-, i,i.
staras", — a stem-form which frequently occurs also among nouns
(v. post.), — ^f or these verbs, which belong here by rights, v. post,
under * Present-stem-formation ' ; they appear as stem- verbs,
because the noun-forms underlying them do not really exist in
the language.
In Latin a few noun-stems are used as verb-stems; the
present is formed, as in Gk., by means of -ya- (§ 165, V.) ;
but the formation is confined to i4-stems, e.g. atatui-t (sets up),
i.e. *atatu-'i/i't, f.f. atatu-ya-ti fr* ata-tu-a (subst. standing);
metui't (fears) from metti-a (fear) ; acut-t (sharpens) from acu-a
(needle) ; tribui-t (assigns) fr. tribu-a (division) ; minui-t (lessens)
from a non-existent ^minu-a (small), of which miniia (smaller)
for *mtmt«, f.f. *manyana, is the comparative.
Verb-stems, formed by reduplication of the root, § 86.
and addition of -sa- or -«- in other tenses than the
present (called desideratives from their function).
a frequently appears as an element in stem- and word-forma-
tion, and must be traced back either to the pronominal ^ aa, or,
Digitized by VjOOQlC
184 REDUPLICATED VERB-STEMS +-««-, -S-.
86. as is more probable in the ease in question, to verbal y/ a»
(esse).
Although these formations occur in Sk. and Zend only, yet they
depend, like all reduplicated forms,, on a very early method of
expression, arising in that period of the language when the
invariable roots possessed reduplication alone as a means of
increasing their power of expressing relativity ; Gk. forms such
as 7*-7i/co-<r/co), lu-fivrj-aKaDy correspond with the Aryan languages
at least in reduplication, and it is the reduplication of the root
only that we consider ancient. We doubt therefore whether
the method of formation belonging to the Aryan language, so
far as we know it, should be assigned to the origl. language.
Here perhaps the reduplication alone, without any special suffix,
served to express desiderative relation.
Sanskrit (special grammars must be consulted for further
details of Sk. desiderative-stem-formation). Before the 8 of the
sf . there is found an auxiliary vowel i after most root-termina-
tions (§ 16, f). The reduplication is completely retained only
in cases of the simplest kinds of root, e.g. dr-ir-i-sa-ti, S sg. pres.
(he wishes to go), V ar (go ; 3 sg. pres. r-nS-ti), cf . op-ap-laKO)
(fit), at least the same root is reduplicated; otherwise, as is
usual, only the initial consonant of the root or its representative
according to sound-laws (v. post, formation of Perfect) remains
with root- vowel, which is weakened to i whenever it is origl. a,
e.g. gi'^nd'SOrti (wishes to know), fut. gi-gnors-i-ayd'tiy aor. comp.
d-^i-gAd'S-i-mt, etc., V ff^^ transposed fr. origL gan (know) ;
didrk-Sa-te (wishes to see), ^darg, origl. dark, ioT*di'dark'8a''tai,
M'kljhsarti and Jci-kalp-i-sa-te, yjkalp (be in order) ; some verbs
lengthen the vowel of the reduplication-syllable (weakened from
fl), e.g. mVmd'Boirte, i.e. ^ml-mm-Ba'tai (considers, reflects),
V man (think) ; yii-yuUsa-ti (wishes to fight), y/ yudh\ vi-vik-
-Sa-ti (wishes to enter), V^Sy origl. vik ; Jci-Klip'Sa-ti (wishes to
throw), y/ksip (throw), etc.
Digitized by VjOOQlC
NOUN-STEMS WITHOUT SUFFIX. INDO-EUR. SK. 186
2. Noun-stems which are most closely connected with verb-stems § 87.
(participles and infinitives) and also certain other nonn-stems.
I. The root without suffix is also a noun-stem.
This formation occurs in AryograecoitaKc only ; it is foreign
to Sclavoteutonic.
Indo-European original-language. To the Indo-
Eur. origl. lang. have most likely to be ascribed such, root-forms
as e.g. hhar (bear), vid (see), yudh (fight), etc., in the functions
of nomina actionis and nomina agentis. As verb-stems they
occur in the simple aorist (§ 164), e.g. da-\ in pros. (§ 165), e.g.
as- (I. a), ai" and i- (II. a). Eeduplicated root without sff. is
either perfect-stem (§ 163), e.g. vi-vid-, da-da- ; or pres.-stem as
dha-dha-, da-da- (III.)> or aorist-stem (§ 164).
Sanskrit. The root appears not unfrequently as a nomen
actionis and nomen agentis, e.g. in infinitives, as drg- (dat.
drf-e to see), sad- (dat. d-sdd-e to seat oneself), kram- (dat. ati-
-krdm-e transgress) ; ya- (dat. d-pdiiT*d-ya-ai come) ; rabh- (ace.
rdbh-am desire, do) ; idh- (ace. sam-idh-am kindle), etc. Similar
roots, acting as verb-stems likewise, are also used in ordinary
Sk. as nomina actionis, e.g. yudh- (fem. battle), sam-pdd- (fem.
happiness ; sam- with, pad go) ; roots with a also raise it to a,
e.g. vd]c (speech), ^vai (speak). At the end of compounds such
stems as coincide in form with roots and primary verb-stems
are often found used as nomina agentis, e.g. dharma-vld- (know-
ing one's duty), etc. Boots in a lose it before most cases, or
raise it to a, e.g. vigva-p- (loc. vigva-p-i) and vigva-pd- (e.g. instr.
pi. vigva-pd-bhis), f.f. of stem vigva-pa^ (all-protecting), y/ pa
(protect).
The pure root-forms appear more rarely in this function with-
out composition, e.g. drg- (eye, i.e. seeing), y/drg (see) ; vig- (masc.
cultivator, husbandman, man), ^vig (enter, settle, cf . veg-a- masc,
veg-man- ntr. house) ; div-y dyu- (m. f . heaven) with different
scale-steps, e.g. div-l, dydv-i loc. sg., dydu-s n. sg., y/dtv (shine) ;
Digitized by VjOOQlC
186 NOUN-STEMS WITHOUT SUFFIX. GK.
87. mah' (great), V mah (mSh wax). Reduplicated roots without
sf. are seen in Ved. infinitive- stems such as gigrath- (dat.
gigrath-e\ cf. reduplicated pres.-steni gigrath-, ^grath (loosen).
In the stems vak-S" (dat. vak-s-i), V vah (uehere) ; ^e-«-
(dat. ^e-s-e) and ^i-s- (dat. ^i-s-e), ^/ ^i (conquer); stu-s- (dat.
stthS-e), y/stu (praise) aorist-stems in 8 have been rightly de-
tected (Benfey, kurze Sanskritgrammatik, p. 236, § 402, 2) —
partly, indeed, non-existent in these forms, but yet possible ;
cf. e.g. *d'8tU'8'ma 1 pi. act. etc. The s is a relic of y/as (be,
V. post. § 169) added to the root. We adduce here certain other
similar infinitive-stems formed from tense-stems, belonging to
the more archaic (Vedic) language, although they partly retain
suffixes or their remains ; thus vyathisya- (dat. vyathisydi) like
fut. stem vyathiiya-y y/vyath (be vexed, afraid) ; here -ya- is a
suffix (v. post. § 170, Future Tense) ; munH' (ace. muni-am),
whose n comes from pres. stem mun/ca' (e.g. 3 sg. mun/cd-ti),
y/muk (loose, free).
Q-reek. The root appears as a noun in cases like /iwr- (n. sg.
6^^ voice) = origl. mA-, Sk. and Zend M^-, VFeir, origl. vak
(speak) ; ^Xo7- (n. sg. ^\of flame), y/<f>\ey (^Tiiyecv blaze) ;
Zev- =:*^y€ih, AiF- (pr. n. of a god, origl. heaven ; n. Zev-^y
gen. AiF'6si)f root origl. diVy dyu (shine), cf. Sk. dydu-, div-, etc.
This happens more often at the end of compounds, as x^p-i^^/S-
(n. sg. x^P^^i^ water for handwashing), y/vc^, origl. nig {vl^fo,
vhrrG) wash) ; w/>6<r-^i;y- (n. sg. Trpocr-^i/f fugitive), V <j)vy
(^etJyo) flee) ; yfreva-l-aTvy- (n. yfreva-l-CTv^ lie-hating), ^arvy-
{oTuy-ia), e-aruy-ov hate) ; SZ-fvy- (Bl-^v^ double-yoked), y/ fvy
(^€vy-wfM I yoke, ^i/y-ov yoke) ; airo-ppiiy' (n. sg. airo-pfm^ for
^airo'Fparf'^ fragment), y/Fpay (break ; cf. piiy-vvfic, e-pptoy-a),
etc.
Further, we might here adduce the infinitives of the compound
aorist, as e.g. 'Xvaad^, Xi^acy which should probably be taken as
locatives of stems Xt)(ra-,\^^a-, i.e.*X€7-<ra- (cf . x^f^^> ^td^ X^fw»->
and infin. in -fih/cuy § 91, and in 'ipod., § 93, a), scarcely as datives
Digitized by VjOOQlC
LAT. STEMS WITH STJPPIX -«-. ORIGL. SK. 187
of stems Xv-o--, Xef-, i.cj. *X€7-9- (cf . Sk.) ; in any case however § 87.
they contain the stem of the aorist compounded with origl. y/a^
(be), (e.g. eXv-o-a, e-Xefa, i.e. *€-Xe7-<ra) as the stem of a nomen
actionis which is unused except in this particular case.
Latin. Stems like nec^ (nex murder), y/nec ; dtw- (dtix leader),
^dttc; with step-formation leg- {lex law), y/leg ; pdc- {pax peace),
^pac ; luc-j old Lat. Icmc- {lux light), y/lv^^ origl. ruk ; woe- {uox
voice), y/uoc ; rSg- {r.^ king), \/reg. Further, stems used at the
end of compounds, e.g. iu-dic' (index judge), ^dic; con-iug-
(coniux mate), \/iug ; prae-sid- (praeses president), y/sed {sed-eo) ;
tuii'Cin (tubicen trumpeter), y/can (can-o) ; arti-fic' (artifex
skilled workman), ^fac [on weakening of a to i v. § 32, 2 ; on
e interchanged with i v. § 38], and others show the root as a
noun-stem.
II. Stems with suffix -a-. § 88.
This is one of the commonest formations ; before the sf . -a-
the root is sometimes raised, sometimes imraised.
Indo-European original-language. Already plenty
of stems in -a- were existent, as yug-a-y cf . Sk. pug-a-, Q-othic
yuk, etc., y/yug ; vid-a-, cf . Lat. md-o-, e.g. pro-uidu-s ; hhag-a-
(god), cf . Sk. bhaga-, Zend bagha-, Pers. haga-, O. Bulg. hogilL,
^hhag ; hhar-ch, cf . Lat. fer-o-, e.g. ensi-feru-m ; mrk-a- (wolf),
y/vark; daiv-a- (shining, god), y/div (shine), etc.
Amongst verb-stems here belong all conjunctive-stems (§ 161),
e.g. ew-a-, pros, stem and y/as\ moreover simple aorist-stems
(§ 164), as Ihug-a-, y/bhug; vavak-a-, y/vak; so too pres.-stems
(§ 166) like bhar-a-, y/bhar (I. b) ; srav-a-, y/sru (II. b) ; thus
here also, as in the case of noun-stems, partly with, partly
without, raising of root- vowel.
Sanskrit. Stems in -a-, identical with verb-stems, are fre-
quently used as nouns, e.g. nomina actionis like bhav-a- (masc.
being, origin ; cf . 3 sg. pres. bhdva-ti), y/bhu (become, be) ;
bhdr-a- (masc. burden ; 3 sg. pres, bhdra-ti), y/bhar (ferre) ;
gdy-a- (masc. victory ; pres. ^dya-ti), y/^i (conquer) ; bSdh-a-
Digitized by VjOOQlC
188 STEMS WITH SUFFIX -«-. SK.
88. (masc. knowledge ; pres. bSdha-tt), ^iudh (know) ; hhog-a- (inasc.
use, enjoyment ; a pres. Hhdga-ti or ^hhoga-ti does not occur),
y/hhug (enjoy) ; bhed-a- (masc. splitting), ^bhid (split), etc.
The datives of these nomina actionis serve for infinitives,
e.g. bharaya, etc. ; the accusatives, mostly repeated, for gerunds,
e.g. gdmdgamam (ever going), fr. gam-a-y \/ gam (go) ; so
bodh-a-m, y/budh (know) ; bhid-a-m, y/bhid (split) ; stdv-a-m,
y/stu (praise) ; kdr-a-m, y/kar (make, e.g. svadu-kdram bhunkte
' having sweetened he eats '), etc.
Nomina agentis of similar form are found in e.g. plav-d-
(masc. boat ; pres. pldva-te), y/plu (float) ; iar-d- (adj. going ;
pres. idra4i), ^kar (go) ; mh-d- (adj. carrying ; pres. vdha-tt),
^vah (uehere) ; dev-d- (shining, god), ^div, dyu (shine) ; glv-d-
(living; pres. giva-ti), y/gzv (live), etc. This kind of stem-
form is preserved most frequently at the end of compounds or
words syntactically combined, as arindamd- (ari-m ace. sg. ; foe-
subduing), ^dam, etc.
In composition with sw- (ev-) and dm- (8i;<r-) adjectives of
this kind act like participia necessitatis, e.g. au-kdr-a- (easy to
be made), dm-kdr-a- (difficult to be made), ^kar (make), etc.
Feminines of the same kind are e.g. bhid-a (splitting), y/bhid
(split ; 3 sg. sunple aor. d-bhida-t) ; kSudh-d (hunger), y/kst^h
(hunger) ; tmid-d (joy), \/mvd (enjoy oneself) ; mrgayd (hunt),
verb-stem mrgat/ch, 3 sg. pres. mrgaya-te (track, seek), etc.
Such noun-stems in -a- serve for periphrasis of' the
perfect, and in Ved. also of the aorist, in many verbs,
especially all derived verbs, by being placed, in the ace. sg.
fem., before the perfect, in Ved. also before the aorist of an
auxiliary verb {kar make; bhu become, be; as be), e.g. st.
bubodhisa-, 3 sg. pf . babodhiSd Hakdra or babhuva or dsay cf . 3 sg.
pres. bdhodhi^a-ti, intensive y/budh (know) ; st. bodhaych (e.g.
bddhayd Rakdra, 3 sg. perf .), 3 sg. pres. bodhdya-ti, cans, y/budh ;
st. mdO' (3 sg. perf. vidd Xakdra, Yedic aor. fnddm akar), y/vid
(see, know), etc.
Digitized by VjOOQlC
STEMS WITH SUFFIX -«-. GK. LAT. 189
Greek. Here also nouns in -a- are common, as Fifyy-o- (neut. § 88.
work), ^Fepry {ifyy-d^o-fiat I work) ; ^/>-rf- (adj. bearing), if>6p'0'
(tribute), ifyop-d (fern, payment ; quick motion), ^/<f>€p (ferre) ;
TOfjirO' (masc. cutting, piece), rofi-i] (cutting, stump), ^T€fi
(rifM-va), €'T€fi'OV cut) ; fvy-o- (neut. yoke), ^/^vy (bind together) ;
^pvy-'^ (fern, fligbt), V^vy (^vy-o), e-^vy-o-v flee) ; irXoF-o- (masc.
Toyage), y/irXv {7rXeF-(o sail) ; poF-'q (stream), ^pv, origl. sru
(piF'O), origl. sraV'dmi flow) ; (nrovS-i] (haste), y/airuh (awevSay
hasten) ; Xoitt-o- (adj. remaining), y/TuTr (Xc/tt-o), e-Xiir-ov leave) ;
aK-cuK-T] (point) reduplicated ^ax (be sharp), etc. These forms
are mostly not distinguished from the pres.-stems Sepe-, XetTre-,
irkeFe-, except by the stronger step-formation of the root- vowel
(perhaps in an unoriginal maimer, cf. e.g. Sk. bhara- plava-,
etc.).
In compounds also these nouns with suffix origl. -a-, are
used, as in Sanskrit, e.g. wnro-SayiL-o- (masc. horse-taming) ; even
the peculiar relation of these noun-stems after Sva- and ev- is
not wanting, e.g. hv<T'<f>op'0' (hard to bear)=Sk. dur-bhar-a-
(cf. supr.).
Concerning the infinitives of the aorist, as e.g. \v<TaVy Xi^cu,
which must be taken as locatives from stems Hke Xva-a- and
\6fa-=*\€7-o'a, V. supr. § 87.
Latin. Suffix -a- is found in uad-o- (ntr. uadum ford),
y/uad (go); fid-o- (fidus faithful), Vfi^l iug-o- (iugum yoke)
y/iug ; aon-O' (sonus sound), y/son; coqu-o- (coquos cook), y/coqu;
merg-O' (mergus gull), y/merg ; ulu-o- (adj. living), ^uiu (live ;
3 pres. umi't) ; dm-o- (godlike), deo- (god) fr. ^deu-o-, *detU'0'y
origl. y/div (shine) ; ruf-O" (red), y/ruby ruf, origl. rudh (be red),
etc.
A great many nouns of this sort occur at the end of com-
pounds, as causi-diC'O' (causidicus), y/dic ; miri-fic-o- (mirificus),
y/ fac] maU'UoUo (maleuolus), y/uol; ensi-fer-o- (ensifer), y/fer\
armi-ger-O' (armiger), y/ger, ges, etc.
Not unf requently stems of this kind appear with lengthened
Digitized by VjOOQlC
190 -a- AS SECONDARY SF. STEMS WITH SF. -/-. SK.
§ 88. Btem-terminations^ although expressing masculine relations, as
colleg-a beside sacn-l^g-o- (sacrilegus), ^/kg ; trana-fug-a beside
^o./«^^-o (profugus), >Jfug\ parri-cld-ay ^/caed; ad-tien-a, ^uen;
indi-gen-a-y y/gen ; agrucol^a, y/col, etc. In Gk. a perfectly cor-
responding formation is e.g. evpthoir-a. Feminines of this sort
are mol-a (mill), ^mol (molere grind) ; tog-a (upper garment),
y/teg (tegere cover), etc.
As a secondary suffix -a- occurs, mostly accompanied
by step-formation of the stem- vowel, e.g. Sanskrit stem dyasd'
(adj. iron), stem dyas' (iron) ; gaivd- (masc. Qiva-worshipper),
stem fiva, (nom. propr. of the god) ; the secondary suffix -a-
becomes amalgamated with final a when the underlying stem
ends in a, so that practically no fresh suffix is here added;
dduhitrd' (masc. daughter's-son), stem duhitdr- (daughter) ;
mdnavd' (masc. man), stem manii-' (masc. prop, noun of the
primeval man), etc.
Greek, e.g. in fffefuivr} (leader fem.), stem ff^eiiov- (masc.
iqyefuov leader) ; o-irarpo- (having same father), stem irarkp" ;
here, as often, shortened to irarp- before suffix -o- ; a<7T-6- (masc.
citizen, burgher), aa^Tv (city), which has lost its termination
before suffix -a-, etc.
Latin. Here belong cases like decdro- {decorti'S graceivl,
decent, adj.) fr. dectis, gen. decor-is (ornament, dignity); hondro-
(honourable) fr. hands, gen. honor-is (honour), and their like.
§88a. III. Stems with suffix -f-.
Suffix -t- is on the whole rare. In Indo-Eur. ak-i- (eye) is
capable of proof, ^ak (be sharp, see; cf. Joh. Schmidt, d.
wurzel AK, Weimar, 1866, p. 38) ; agh-i- (snake ; cf. Sk. dh-i,
Zend, 02-t-, Gk. e^-^-, Lat. angu-i-, Lith. ang-l-), yjagh.
Sanskrit. IS^omina actionis and agentis, without, and more
rarely with step-formation, also with weakening of root- vowel,
e.g. krhi- (fem. ploughing), y/kars (plough) ; sdK-i- (fem. friend-
ship), y/sai (follow) ; lip-i- (fem. writing), ^lip (smear) ; yd^-i-
(masc. sacrificer), y/yag (sacrifice); Jchid-i- (fem. axe), y/Xhid
Digitized by VjOOQlC
GK. LAT. STEMS WITH SF. -W-. INDO-EUK. SK. GK. 191
(split); gilc'i (adj. pure), Vfw^ (shine); bddh-i- (adj. wise),
^budh (know) ; gir-i (masc. moimtaiQ), ^/gar (be heavy), etc. ;
with reduplicated root, e.g. gd-gm-i- (going, hastening), y/gam
(go); ga-ffhti-i' (striking, slaying), ^han, i.e. ghan (slay); sd-sah-i-
(bearing), ^sah (bear), etc.
Greek. e.g. *o/c-*- (ntr. eye) ; retained in dual 8a'(Te=*6Ki/€,
*o/ct€), V origL ak (be sharp, see) ; ttoX-*- (fern, city), origl. y/par
(fill, be full) ; Tpox-f'" (masc. runner), y/rpey^ (jp^X'^ ^ ^""^)j ®*o.
Latin. Bcoh4 {scobis, scobs, fern, sawdust, shavings), y/scab
{scabo scrape) j trud-ir (trudis fern, punting-pole), y/trud {trUdo
push) ; (m-i- (outs fern, sheep, cf. oF-l^^, Sk. dv-i-Sy Lith. at;-i'«)
fr. a y/u, av (perhaps in sense of * clothe,' in which it appears
in Lat. and Sclavonic), etc.
rV. Stems with suffix -«-. §88b.
This suffix, though not very common, is yet on the whole com-
moner than -»'- ; in some languages it is much used, in others
but little.
Indo-Eur. origl.-lang. aA>w- (adj. swift), \/flA (be sharp,
swift); praUvr- (adj. broad), y/prat\ par-u- (adj. full), y/par
(fill); svddrUn (sweet), y/svad; ragh-u- (light), y/ragh; pab-u-
(cattle), y/pah (perhaps 'biud').
Sanskrit. The suffix -w- occurs very often, mostly in forma-
tion of adjectives, e.g. df-u- (swift), y/ag (reach), origl. ak; prathrit-
usuallyjt?r^A-A- (broad), y/prath (extend oneself, spread) ; pu/r-ii
(much) for ^par-u-, ^par (fiU ; 1 sg. pres. pi-par-mi) ; svad-ic-
(sweet), ^svad (taste, smack) ; mrd-ii- (soft), y/mard (crush),
etc. Similar adjectives from stems of desiderative verbs are
especially common (§ 83), e.g. didrks-Ur (wishing to see), cf.
didrksa-te (wishes to see), y/darg (see), origl. dark ; dits-ii- (wish-
ing to give), cf. dttsorti for ^di-da-sa-'U (wishes to give), ^da,
etc. Substantives: e.g. bdndh-u- (masc. relative), y/bandh (bind) ;
bhid'ii- (masc. thunderbolt), y/ bhid (split) ; tan-^ (f em. body),
y/tan (stretch), etc.
Greek, cb/c-v- (swift) =Sk. df-A-, origl. y/ak; irXaT-v-
Digitized by VjOOQlC
192 STEMS WITH Sr. -W-. LAT. STEMS WITH SF. -ya-.
^88b. (broad) =Sk.^r^A-ii-^ origl. y/prat; iroK-v- (mucli)=Sk. jt?wr-^-,
origl. joar-M-, y/par; i}8-i;-=Sk. svcUJ-i-, ^svad; ^ap-v- (heavy)
=Sk. gur-H" for ^gar-u-, origl. V^^'' (be heavy) ; vex-v- (mase.
corpse) = Zend nag-u-, origl. Vw^A (die) ; Opaa-v- (daring),
^Oapa-, Opa^ (be bold ; of. ddpa-o^ boldness), etc.
Latin. These steins have generally been completely shifted
to the analogy of the ^-declension, by an i having simply been
added to the originally final u- e.g. tenu-i" (tenuis thin) from
*t€n'U', f.f. tan-U', origl. y/tan (stretch); breu-i- (short) for
*bregU'i' (§ 73, 1) from *breg''U', cf . Gk. ^paX'V-, root not other-
wise traced; ku^i (light) for *%M-f-from *fe^-w-=Gk. €-\a;j^-i5-,
Sk. lagh-U'f origl. y/ragh (cf. Sk. y/lahgh spring, despise; rah
haste), grathi' (heavy) prob. for ^garu-i- from ^gar-u-^ Gk.
fiap-v; Sk. gur-ii', origl. gar-u-; sudu-i" (sweet) for *8tuidU't'y
from *sudd'U', cf. Gk. jJS-v-, Sk. and origl. Bvad-ii-. The w-
form has been retained in ac-u- {acua fem. needle), origl. y/ak
(be sharp) ; id-U' (fem. the 13th or 15th day of the month),
probably from origl. y/idh (bum, in sense of ' be bright,* thus
lit. ' full-moon ') and other stems of somewhat obscure deriva-
tion.
§ 89. V. Stems with suffix -ya-.
This suffix is very common ; it occurs in all Indo-European
languages. In Sanskrit by means of it the participium
necessitatis is formed.
Like most stem-formative suffixes of Indo-European, the
common primary and secondary relative suffix -ya- appears in
several functions (cf. pronominal-root t/a with demonstr. and
relative function, e.g. in nom. sg. masc. Sk. ya-s qui, IAt}x.ji-8
ille, is). Indeed the stem-formative elements of the more simply
organized languages are applied in more ways than one; as
also are the auxiliary roots which are loosely added to the end
of the meaning-sounds (simple roots) of monosyllabic lan-
guages. The suffix -ya- has, of course, belonged, even in early
times, to the Indo-European.
Digitized by VjOOQlC
STEMS WITH sr. -ya-. indo-eub. 193
In Sk. this suffix fonns regularly a participle of necessity ; § 89.
a function of which traces only are found in the other lan-
guages. It is a frequent phenomenon to find a certain suffix
developing itself in a particular language^ so as to become a
regular kind of formation, with a peculiar function, whilst in
the kindred languages it is otherwise employed ; thus e.g. -ya-
as the formation of the passive in Sk. ; the nasalized present-
stems in Sclavonian, Lith., and Gothic as intransitives and
passives ; -/«-, origl. -ra-, as past part. act. in Sclav., etc.
1. -ya- as a primary suffix.
Indo-European original language.
It is hard to find examples which can with certainty be traced
to the origl. lang. A perfectly trustworthy example of this
suffix -ytt' would be seen in madh-ya-, if it were certain that
madh is the root of Sk. iwdrfA-yfl-=Gk. fdaa-O" for ^fieO-yo;
Lat. med'iO'y Goth, mid-jch. If we may venture to draw an
inference for the origl. lang. from the correspondence of Greek
and Sanskrit, we may ascribe to it yag-ych also (to be revered,
l^oly)? ^/y(^9 (revere).
This sf. is common in verb-stems, as e.g. in stems of derived
verbs (§ 84) ending in -a-ya-, e.g. ihara-ya-, ^bhar ; here be-
long aU optative-stems in -ya- (mostly raised a step to -ya-),
e.g. stem as-yd- (§ 162), root and pres.-stem as ; moreover many
present-stems (§ 165 V.), as e.g. Bvidrya-, ^smd.
Sanskrit. The function of this sf. -ya- as a primary sf. is by
no means exclusively that of a part, necessitatis, cf . e.g. md-yd
(fem. knowledge), ^vid (know) ; mk-yd- (ntr. speech), \/vali ;
etc. As a rule 1st step-formation of root- vowel occurs before
this sf. when it forms a part, necessitatis, e.g. ii-ya-, ^/H
(gather) ; yqg-yd and yog-yd, ^/yu^ (iungere) ; pctk-yd- and
pdJc-yd', y/pai (cook) ; hdr-yd^, y/har (take) ; garg-yd-, y/garg
(roar), etc. ; but vrdh-ya-, y/vardh (wax) ; giih-ya- and gih-ya-,
y/guh (hide), etc. Instead of the regular contraction to e, o,
there occurs, in many roots in -«, and in all roots in ^u, an unusual
13
Digitized by VjOOQlC
194 PBIMAKT SF. ya, GK. LAT.
§ 89. loosening of At, ow, into ay, av ; e.g. ^dy-ya-y \/g% (conquer) ;
kady-yo'f kSi (destroy) and stdv-ya-, stav-ya- (2nd step), y/stu
(praise). For details of this formation see special Sk. granun.
Stems of derived- verbs in -aych only show the root-vowel
raised before sf . -ya-, while the sf . of the verb-stem disappears,
e.g. JcOr-ya- fr. verb-stem Jcdraya- (steal), etc.
Greek possesses no regular participle in -yo- ; -ya- as a
primary sufl&x, not uncommonly in the same function as in Sk.,
nevertheless occurs in cases like &y-«)- (holy), f.f. yag-ya-, cf.
Sk, ydg-yd' (uenerandus), y/yag (worship) ; crriJy-to- (detestable),
t/oTvy (l-oTvy-oi/ I detested) ; irarf-to- (firm), y/irarf {irify-wfii
fasten ; irary-o^, masc. thing fixed, hill, frost) ; ipehr-iO' (ntr. *
ruins), ^Jlpm (in epe/Tr-©, ip-ipiir-To destroy) ; y\&aara (tongue)
for *y\(0X't/or (§ 68, 1, e, /3), cf . yX^x-iv, gen. yXayxrlvty; (point),
fjuHpa=:*/M)p'ya (§ 26, 3 ; part, share), ^mar, cf. fUp-ty; (part) ;
6aara (voice), i.e. ^FoK-ya (§ 68, e) origl. ^vak^ etc.
Latin likewise has no regular participle in -ya-. The suffix
appears often primarily, e.g. in ad-ag-io- (adagium proverb),
'y/ag (say, cf. dio for *ag'io; § 39) ; ex^m-uh (eximius excelling),
^em, im (ex-im-o pick out) ; gen-io- (genius), in-gen-io- (ingen-
ium), i?ro-^m-*e- (progenies offspring), ^/gen (gen-tM, gi-gfejno');
in-edria (fasting), ^/ed (ed-o) ; per-nic-ie- (destruction), ^nec
fnec-are, noc-ere) ; fluu-io- (river), y/flu (flu-o) ; con-iug-io
(coniugium wedlock), y/iug (iung-o, iug-um) ; ob'Sequ-io- (obse-
quium obedience), ^aec, sequ (sequ-or); od-io- (odiimi hatred),
^od (od'i) ; Bocri-fic-io- (sacrificium sacrifice), y/fac ; oh-sid-uh
(obsidium siege) ; in-^id-ia (insidiae ambush), y/aed fsed-eo), etc.
These formations are sometimes hard to distinguish from
secondary ones, e.g. con-iug-io-, which has to be traced back to
the noun can-tug- (n. sg. con-tux spouse), rather than to \/tw^.
The suffix 'io-nir, -io-n- is probably a further formation made
by means of sf. -m-, e.g. leg-ion-, leg-ioni-, fr. ^/leg (legere) ;
reg-ion-, reg-ioni- (direction, region), \/reg (reg-ere make
straight) ; ob-sid-ion-, ob-sid-ioni-, beside the above-mentioned
Digitized by VjOOQlC
SECONDARY SF. -ya-. SK, 195
oh^id-iO' ; con-tag'tdni-, 'idn*, beside con-tag-io' (touching)^ § 89.
y/tag (tangere toucli), etc. CI suflix -^id»-, 'tiOni' under -ti-
(§ 98).
2. -ya- as a secondary suffix.
-ya- is frequently used as a secondary suffix in every Indo-
European language, and hence must have existed as early as
the date of the original-language.
Sanskrit. E.g. cUv-ya- (adj. heavenly), st* div- (heaven) ;
gun-ya- (canine), st. gun- (dog) ; pitr-ya- (fatherly), st. pitdr-
(father); rahas-yd-^ (secret), st. rdhaa- (ntr. secrecy). Stems in
-a lose their final a before -ya-, e.g. dhdn-ya- (rich), st. dhdna-
* (ntr. riches), etc. By means of step-formation of the under-
lying stem are formed stems like rtav-yd- (adj. seasonable) from
rtit' (season) ; rnddhur-ya- (ntr. sweetness), st. madhurd- (sweet) ;
idur-ych (ntr. theft) st. Jsdrd- (masc. thief), etc.
This sf. is added to a nomen actionis in -tu- (v. post.) ; this
^tu' is thereupon mostly raised to -tav', but more rarely remains
imraised. Thus by the raising of -tu- arises the compound
suffix 'tav-ya- so commonly used ; with unraised -tu- arises the
form -tvya-y which occurs in the more archaic period ; from this
latter there arises, by evaporation of the v from the group ti>y,
the sf . -tya- used in certain cases in the ordinary lang. ; by loss
of the y arises the form pecidiar to the Vedic lang. -tva-.
These rfF. -tav-ya-, -tv-ya-, -t-ya-, tv-a-, originally identical, have
the same function as simple -ya-, namely that of a participium
necessitatis.
Before -tav-yd- (or -tdv-ych) most root- vowels are raised, thus
all final vowels, and also medial i and w, e.g. dd-tavya-, ^da
(give) ; e-tavya-, y/i (go) ; sid4avya-, y/stu (praise) ; Mettavya-
for *Uh€drtavya'y ^Uhid (split) ; ydk-tavya- for *yog-tavya-, y/yvg
(iungere) ; hut pak-tavya^, \/paJk (cook); kar-tcmfa-y \/kar (make),
etc., without step-formation of root- vowel, because in Sk. a Was
felt to be a raised vowel, in contradistinction to its weakenings
(§ 6). There is found also, in certaiu cases, the auxiliary vowel
Digitized by VjOOQlC
196 SECONDARY SF. -yOr. SK.
89. 1, 1, between the end of the root and the suffix, e.g. Iddh-i-tavya-,
y/hudh (know) ; grah-l'tavychy y/grah (take). Examples of the
shortened form of the sff. are found in Vedic A/-^«jya-, later
kr-tya-y \/kar (make) ; therefore we must probably assume -tya-
to have arisen from 'tvya-, also in forms in -i^ya-, which have no
parallel Vedic -tvya-f as e.g. in i-tya-^ \l% (go) ; ^HL-tya-^ y/stu
(praise) ; bhr-tya-y y/bhar (bear), and the like. It is however
strange to find such root-vowels unraised or weakened.
Vedic kdr'tva- (faciendus, as ntr. subst. kdr-tvarm opus) is ac-
cordingly to be explained as formed from ^kar-tv-ya-, stem
kdr-tu^ (v. post.) by means of -ya- ; here y has been lost, whilst
■V is retained. The function of this form distinctly points to
this explanation.
Since -iych is identical with -iych, — ^the vowel being lengthened
before y, as happens frequently (§ 15, 2, a), — and since -iych
may moreover stand for -ya- (§ 15, 2, b), we may confidently
assume that the participia necessitatis in ^amyor correspond in
their sf . to a fundamental form -an-ya- from *'ana-ya- (the loss
of final a in -ana- before -ya- is regular, cf. § 14, 1, b), and
therefore are formed by means of the same sf . ^ya-y which we
have already found used in this function, cf . hhrdtr-iya- (brother's
son, origly. 'fraternal') SLndpiir-ya- (paternal) ; parvat-tya- (hill-)
from parvata-- (hill), and rdth-ya- (waggon-) from rdthor (wag-
gon) ; etc. The sf. -lya- is thus=-ya-. This sf. 'iya':=i-ya- is,
added to a nomen actionis in -ana- (as in -tav-ych, -tv-ya-, it is to
a similar one in -tu- ; on nouns in -awa- v. post.), which, as afore-
said, regularly loses its final -a before -ya-. This sf . -amya- also
has the root- vowel almost always raised a step, e.g. stav-aniya-,
y/stu (praise) ; gay-aniya-, y/gi (conquer) ; dd'nzya'=*dd'amya'y
\/da (give) ; but kar-anlya-y y/kar (make) ; paJc-anlya-, y/paJc
(cook), etc. Verb-stems in -aych lose this whole sf. before
-anlya-, e.g. fcor-aniya-, st. /cor-dya- (steal).
In the Vedic we find also sf. -en-ya- thus employed ; herein
we can hardly fail to recognize a variation of f .f . 'an-ya- ; en
Digitized by VjOOQlC
SECONDARY SF. -yO-. GK. LAT. 197
has arisen from an probably througb the influence of the fol- §«89.
lowing y, e.g. ug-int/a-, ^vag (wish.) ; yet we find also vdr-inya-,
^/mr (choose) with accented root.
Greek. Here too -t/a- as a secondary sf. is very common,
e.g. Trdrp-iO' (paternal), irarp^id (f. race), from stem warip-
(father) ; crcoTiyp-w)- (saving), aroyrrjp-la (rescue), stem cranrip'
(saviour) ; riXeiO' for *r€\€ar'f/o- (§ 65, 2, c ; complete), stem
T^X€9- (ntr. sg. T6\o9 end) ; dX^Oeui, ue. *aKrf0€ar'ya (truth), stem
aX/rfdea- (adj. true) ; Oav-fidaio^ (wonderful) for *davfiaT-u)
(§ 68, 1, c), stem davfiar- (ntr., n. sg. davfia wonder) ; Sltca-U)-
(just), stem Slxa- (fem., n. sg. Slfcrj justice) ; irrfyv-iO' (adj. ell-
long) from irrfyv' (masc, n. sg. tt^xu-? cubit), etc. Here also,
before sf. -w>-=origl. -ya-, the stem-termination o=origl. a is
lost, e.g. ovpav'to- (heavenly), stem ovpavS- (masc., heaven) ;
TTordfi-u)' (river-), stem irorafiO' (masc. river), etc. Here belong
also the stems of participles and other consonantal stems used
in fem. alone, like <l>€povara, i.e. *<f>€povT'ya ; T^Jyaimvla, i.e.
*\eXoi7rvar-ya,*'VT'ya; SoT€t/>a, i.e. *&)Tep-ya ; fiiKcuva=:*fi€\av-
-ya, etc.
The form exactly corresponding to the Sk. part, in -tdv-ya-^ is
in Gk. -rio-, i.e. *-T€-Fyo-, e.g. So-reo-, Sk. dd-tav^ch, y/ho
(give) ; Urio-y y/i (go) ; TrXe/c-rfo-, ^/ifKeic (twist) ; ^/mtt-tco-,
y/Tp€<l> (rear) ; TreAcr-Teo-, y/wiO^ pres. ireiO-a}, aor. e-wtO-ov (per-
suade) ; etc. Perhaps we ought to place here the forms in -aia
for 'TUif e.g. evepyeaia from -ria, cf. evepyenj-f; ; oKadaparla, cf.
dicd0apTO'(;, etc. ; this -tul may in other cases have also been
developed from origl. sf. -ti- (§ 98).
Latin, -ya- as secondary suffix, e.g. in patr-io* (adj.
patrius), fem. subst. patr-ia, from pater-, praetor-io- from
praetor-, victor-ia from motor-, scient-ia from scient- (sciens),
reg-io- from reg- (rex) ; audae-ia from audao- (audax) ; princip-io-
from princip- (princeps), nefar-io- from nefaa, sacerdot-io- from
sacerdot-, etc. Here also the origl. final a of stem is lost before
-ya-, e.g. domin-io- (dominium) from daminot- (dominus), somn-io-
Digitized by VjOOQlC
198 SECONDARY SF. -yfl-. LAT. -ttvO', cndo-.
89. (sonmiiim) from samno- (somnus), colkg-io- (collegiuiii) from
collega, etc.
Note 1. — ^Adjs. in -tluo-, as nd'tluo-y aC'tzuo-, have been com-
pared to Sk. 'tavyory though they do not coincide in function.
From -tavya- is said to have arisen -taivya-y by insertion of i
(from y following) into the preceding syllable, thence -taiva-,
'teivO'y "iluo-. However there is no very strong reason for
identifying Lat. -/imo- with Sk. -tavych, a comparison which is
moreover phonetically very doubtful. It is possible that they
are new formations m Latin, from stem ndto-, acto-, etc. ; cf .
noC'iu(h beside nocuo-, and mortiM)- for the form *mor-tO'^ which
we should have expected.
Note 2. — ^In Latin the participium necessitatis ends in -endo-y
earlier -undo-, e.g. dic-endo-y dic-mido-y etc. In the former part
of this sf ., en, un, hence earlier on, we may probably recognize
the an of the Sk. an-zya- : the -eto- is prob. the sf . -do- so ccHn-
mon in Latin, e.g. cali-do', uaK-do-, timi-do-, etc., beside calere,
ualere, timere, etc. ; in uiri-di' beside uirere, -di- appears. This
'do- probably is derived from the same verb-root da (Lat. dare,
which has, however, apparently become confounded with origl.
'y/dha * facere '), which we see in cre-do, con-do, etc. Cf . forma-
tions like ira-C'Unrdo-, ruhi-c-urirdo-, uere'C-un-do-ffa'C-'Un-do-, in
which the relation of necessity is not found, — a relation which
is not really essential to forms m -un-do-, -en-do-, -n-do- (Corssen,
Krit. Beitr. 120 sqq., and Krit. Nachtr. p. 133 sqq.) ; -bu-n-do-
infur't-bu-n-do, treme-bu-n-do-, must be treated as a part, necess.
of origl. ^bhu, Lat./«*. Accordingly we recognize in -do-, the
latter part of this sf., a new formation in Latin. We can
scarcely assume that the f.f . -an-ya- (v. supr.) has in an excep-
tional way in the first place become *-an-dya- by insertion old
before y, as not unfrequently happens in the languages, e.g.
middle-Lat. madius for earlier maim, Gk. ^vyov, i.e. *Syir/ov, Sk.
and f.f. yugdm ; from which form *-an'dya- the loss of y would
then have to be assumed in the same way as perhaps in minus
ioT*miniu8, 'bus sf. of dat. abl. pi. for *'bius (v. post, declension),
so that e.g. coqu-en-do- (coquendus) would stand for *coquen-dyo-,
*coquen-yo-, f.f. A^Aaw-ya-=Sk. paJianlya- (G. Curt. Gk. Etym.*
590 sqq.). However, as regards Lat., interchange of d and y
is not capable of proof ; on the contrary, this language shows a
tendency towards accimiulation of suffixes and suffixative com-
position with verb-roots, as e.g. -cro- (hua-cru-m, sepuUcru-m) ,
y/kar (make); -bo- (acer-bu-s, mor-bu-s, super-bu-s) for *bhvo-
Digitized by VjOOQlC
STBMS WITH SF. -M-. INDO-EUR. SK. GK. LAT. 199
from bhu (be) ; here probably we must reckon -6/fi^ (sta-bili'S, § 89*
fie-UU-Sy comprehemirhiliSy Jkod-hili'S) and -bulo- (sta-bulU'tny
fa-bula), further formations of this -bo- (these forms are otherwise
explained by others) ; -6ro-, -bra- (candela-bru-m, light-bearer ;
in this example probably no one will deny the derivation of -bro-
from y/bhar (bear); uerte-bra, late-bra), from y/bhar (bear);
-gno- fmali-gnu-sj , y/gan (beget) ; -t^- (rem-ig-, n. sg. remex),
\lag (drive, do).
VI. Stems with suffix -m-, % 90.
Stems with sf . -va- are found in every Indo-Europ. language ;
in Lat. and Sclavonic, amongst others, it is a favourite suffix.
Stems in -van- are akin to these, and are seen especially in Sk.
The sf. -vant- we treat hereafter separately.
Indo-European original language. Certainly demon-
strable is ah-va- (masc. horse), y/ak (run ; cf . ak-u- quick).
Sanskrit, dq-va- (masc. horse), ^Jaq (cf. aq-ii- quick) ; e-va-
(masc. going), y/% (go) ; pdd-va- (masc. way, waggon), ^pad (go);
pak'Vd- (adj. cooked), y/palc (cook) ; urdh-vd- (directed upwards,
raised), i.e. *ardhva- (§ 7, 2), y/ardh (grow), etc.
-van- is akin, e.g. pdd-van- (masc. way), cf. pdd-va- ; mdd-van-
(intoxicating), y/mad (become intoxicated) ; rk-van- (praising),
beside rk-vanf and rk-vd-, y/arlc (praise), etc.
Greek. On account of the loss of v in Gk. the sflf. in ques-
tion are hard to recognize. Clearly we may place here e.g.
tTTTTo- (horse) for *Ik-Fo» =Lat. eqtw-, origl. ak-va-, etc. ; iroWo-
(many, collateral form to iroXv-) from *7rdK-Fo-y f.f. par-va-,
^Jpar (fill) ; in some other cases the root cannot be further
traced, as e.g. >jai-Fd- =Lat. lae-uo- (left) ; o7^-, I6n. oiXo-
(whole), f.f. *6X-Fo- =Lat. sollo- from *«o/-w-, Sk. sdr-va-, etc.
The sf. -van- is seen in al-Fdv (atonv lifetime, time), a
lengthening from a presupposed ai-van- (cf. Lat. ae-uo-, Goth.
ai-va-y Sk. e-va-), y/i (go) ; perhaps also irhr-ov- (n. sg. masc.
irkirtav ripe) stands for *ireir-Fov-y cf . Sk. pak-vd-y y/irerr, origl.
kak (cook).
Latin* The sf. origl. -va- is common ; besides eq-uo- (horse)
Digitized by VjOOQlC
200 SUFFIX -mnt'. sk.
I 90. =origl. ak-^ch; ard-uo- (steep) = Zend eredh^'wa-^ Sk. urdh-^-;
ae-uo' (ntr. lifetime, age)=Sk. e-va- (masc. going), occur many
other formations like noc-uo- (hurtfiil), ^noc (noc-ere hurt) ;
uaC'UO- (empty), ^/uac (cf. uacare be empty) ; per-spic-uo" (per-
spicuous), ^spec (specere see) ; de-dd-uo- (falling off), y/cad
{cadere fall) ; re-sid'UO' (remaining), ^sed {sedere sit) ; ar-uo-
(ploughed, ar-uo-m ploughed field), y/ar {ardre plough) ; al-uo-
(fem. belly), ^al {alere nourish), etc.
Here belong also formations in -imo-, like nochiw^ (hurtful) ;
waoi-wo- (empty), capthuo^ (captive), etc., which are formed as if
there were parallel forms *woci-r^, *wacf-r^, *captl-re.
The suffix -vanUy forming a past part, act., whose original
existence is proved by the correspondence of the Aryan, Greek,
and Sclavonic, is probably compounded of -e?a- and -n^-=-aw^-
(§ 101). With 'VanU may be compared the origl. sf. -yant^,
which also probably consists of -ya- and -ant- (v. post. * Com-
parative'), and sf. -mant' (§ 91), which is similarly formed from
-ma- and -ant-y so that we have a scale -aw^-, -yanU^ -vant-,
-mant'^ to which -an-, -f/an-, -van-, 'man-, and -a-, -ya-, -va-, -ma-
are parallel.
The function of this -mnt- is (like that of -mant') that of
expressing the 'having' the possession of something. The
perf . part, and the perf . itself are in many languages expressed
by means of possessive elements (e.g. Finnish, Magyar, the
Cassia language, etc.), as is indeed the case also in the periphrasis
by means of the auxil. verb 'have.' A form vi-md-vant-, lit.
* having knowing or knowledge,' is not originally different, in
point of suffix, from arkta-vanU ' bear-having.'
The sf. 'Vant'y which, as forming participles, is a primary sf .,
occurs also as a secondary suffix, e.g. Sanskrit dgva-vant- (pro-
vided with horses; n. sg. masc. apt^o-t^dn,- ace. sg. dgva-vanUam,
gen. sg. dgva-vat-as, n. pi. masc. -vant-aSy etc.), fem. dgm-vati,
i.e. 'Vat-yd (cf. § 16, c), with loss of w, as in similar cases;
vdm^vant' (furnished with riches) ; tird-vanU (possessed of
Digitized by VjOOQlC
SF. 'VanU, GK. LAT. IN PAST PART. ACT. 20l
heroes) ; pddrvant- (having feet), stem pad- (foot). The sf. § 90.
-mant^ is employed in similar functions, e.g. Sk. agni-mdnU
(possessed of fire), v. post.
The sf. -vant" has also a special use in Sk., that of giving
active force to past part., e.g. krtd-^ {\/kary make) =' made,* but
krtd'Vant' 'having made'; bhagnd- (broken), y/hha^, bhan^, but
bkagnd-vant' * having broken,* etc.
Greek. The suffix "Vant- becomes -Feur- (the digamma Jbeing
retained; n. sg. masc. -Fei^i, ntr. -Fev), fem. -Feaara^ i.e. ^-Ferya
=Sk. 'Vatly i.e. -vatyd, e.g. dfiireXjo-FevT- (having vines), a^jmeKo-
(fem. vine) ; iy(dv6'FeirT- (having fish), ixPv- (masc. fish) ; firjrui-
'Fein- (having wisdom), firfrir (fem. wisdom) ; vujyO'FevT" (snowy),
st. vi<l>' (snow, ace. vlff>-a), etc. Thus aU stems follow here the
analogy of stems in o-, origl. a-, which is also the case else-
where in Gk. (e.g. in gen. dat., dual, v. post.) ; yet yapL-Fevr-
(graceful), x^P^' (fem. grace), and perhaps some few others.
In Latin -vanU has become -vans-, and passed over to the
analogy of a-stems, so that we must here assume a f .f . -vansor^
from which -vonso- and -voso- must have arisen ; this -vonso- has,
however, throughout lost its v (the suffix could scarcely have
been -ans-, since the loss of the v does not occur in this function
of the suffix, and the existence of the full form of the sf . in the
S.W. division of the Indo-European languages is moreover
proved by the occurrence of the well-preserved form in Gk.
-FevT") ; e.g. fructU'dso-, lumin-dso-, ybrma-osO', whence (§ 37)
formonsO'y later /orwo«o-.
We must now treat of the employment of the sf . -vant" (-vam-)
in forming past part. act.
Indo-European original-language. e.g. vimd-vant-,
y/vid (see, know); dadha-vant-, y/dha (set), etc. These stems
coincided in the three genders.
Sanskrit. The origl. sf. -vant- appears before the diflferent,
case-suffixes as -vat-y -f &-, i.e. -mn«- and -tw- (v. post. Declen-
sion); -vans-, from origl. -vanf-, became -vas- by loss of n
Digitized by VjOOQIC"
202 SF. "Vant- in f.p.Acr. gk. stems with sf. -ma-.
§ 90. before 8, and tliis was weakened to -ws- by loss of a (§ 6) ; -t?5«-,
i.e. -vans-, is a lengthening or step-formation of -vam-. The
suflBx is added to the reduplicated root, to the perf.-stem in
its weaker form (v. post. ' Conjugation '), e.g. rurud-vdnUy y/rud
(weep), fern, rurud-iisi, from *'Vantyd, *'Van8yd, *-va8yd, *'U8yd ;
ten-i'Vdnt- from ^tatn-i'VanU^ with auxil. vowel i, V^^^ (stretch);
the shortened st. -forms have not this i, e.g. dat. sg. masc. teniis-e;
n. sg. fem. teniisz, etc.; vid-vdnt (knowing, origl. * having seen'),
with loss of reduplication of y/vid (see, know), etc.
Greek. The origl. final t of the sf . has been almost always pre-
served, while the n is lost ; in masc. and neut. it is -For-z^-^a (n) t- ;
in n. sg. -/o9 for *'Fot (§ 69), masc, -f ©9 for *- A)t-9 with com-
pensatory lengthening. The fem. is -via, i.e. -twya (§ 65, 2, c)
from -vasyd, and this from -vanst/d, f.f. -vantpd. This sf. is
added to aU perf .-stems ending (1) in case of simple perfects in
the firifll letter of the root, (2) in the case of compound perfects
in tc ; e.g. (1) XeXotTr-rfr-, n. sg. masc. \eXoA7r(»9=X€Xot7r-/bT-9,
ntr. X£\oA7ro9 = *X€\oA7r-FoT, fem. XeXotTr-t/ta = *\6\ot7r-t;a;ya,
y/Xtw (leave) ; likewise (2) *7i£\vK'FoT' (n. sg. masc. XeXuxm,
etc.), t/\t; (loosen), etc. After roots ending in vowels perhaps
the V of the sf. held its place longer ; thus iara-FoT' (Hom.)
from perf.-stem eora- (&Ta-/Lt€i/ 1 pi.), ^ara (stand); yeya-For-,
perf.-stem yeya-, Vy^,, yep (pres. yir/vofiav become), etc. We
must leave undecided the question whether the stems yeya-Fdr-,
TeOvrj'Fdn-', etc., retain in a> a rfelic of the former n in *-/oin--=
"Vant-, or whether we should see in it an unorigl. lengthening
from -/or-.
Archaic forms show the root- vowel still un-raised, especially in
fem. stems, e.g. FiSvia (usually elBvux, st. ^FeiZ-For-, from /otSa,
f.f. vivdida 'I know,' y/md, see, know), i.e. *t?trf-w«yd=Sk. viduit
from *vimd'Vant-i/d.
Latin shows no such formation.
§ 91. VIL Stems with suffix -ma-, and sff. whose first element
is -ma- {'man-, -marnory -manU ; on secondary sf . -ma'' cf . § 107,
Digitized by VjOOQlC
STEMS WITH SF. -Wfl-. INDO-EUR. SK. 203
where also are treated the sff. ma-ma- and -ma-ta-, whicli all § 91.
of them form superl.) ; and especially the participle in -ma-,
-ma-na-, of passive and middle use.
Participles in -ma-na- aj^ear in the Asiatic and S.-European
division of the Indo-European, in the Sclavo-Teutonic -ma- re-
places it. Both forms we hold to be original, since it is
common enough to find a simple and a compound suffix used
alike.
-ma- is a frequent element in stem-formation (in word-forma-
tion it indicates 1 pers.). As a secondary suffix we shall find it
employed to express the superlative.
Primarily it occurs e.g.
Indo-European. ^Aar-wa- (warm, heat), y/ghar\ dhu-ma-,
or probably dhau-ma- (smoke), ^dhu.
Sanskrit. In tig-md- (adj. sharp, pointed), y/ti^ (become
sharp) ; bhl-md- (adj. fearful), y/bhi (fear) ; idh-md- (masc. fire-
wood), y/idh (bum); ghar-md- (masc. warmth), ^ghar; dhu-md-
(masc. smoke), y/dhu (move); yug-md- (ntr. pair), y/yug (join),
etc.
Eindred to this is sf . -wan-, which apparently must be sepa-
rated into -mran-y i.e. -mfaj-an-, and is accordingly closely
parallel to the participial -ma-na-,
Indo-European. e.g. gnd-man- (name), y/gna=^gan (know) ;
akrman- (stone), y/ak, etc.
Sanskrit. In gdn-man- (ntr. birth), y/gan (gignere); dg-
-man- (masc. stone), y/ag ; veg-man- (ntr. house), V«^^ (enter) ;
nd-man- (ntr. name) for ^gnarman-, y/gna-=^gan (know) ; iik-man-
(masc. summer), \/u% (bum). With auxil. vowel t, in Ved. also
i (§ 16, f), it appears e.g. in atar-i-mdn- (masc. bed), ^Btar (ster-
nere) ; dhar-i-mdn- (masc. forma), y/dhar (hold) ; gdn-i-man-
(ntr. birth) beside gdn-man-, from which it is distinguished by
the i alone. Side by side we find dhdr-man- (masc. bearer ; ntr.
law) and dhdr-ma- (masc. right, duty) ; e-man- (ntr. going) and
e-ma- (masc. id.), y/i (go), etc.
Digitized by VjOOQlC
204 STEMS WITH SF. -mO-. GK.
§ 91. ^mant' is a secondary sdEx, e.g. ydm-man^- (possessing
barley), ydva- (barley) ; mddhu-manU (possessing honey), rnddhu*
(honey) ; gyStis-manU (shining), Myitis (light), etc.
'fnin-- also is secondary, e.g. vdg^min^ (possessing speech,
eloquent) for *mA:-mm-, stem vdJc- (speech) ; g^min- (masc. cattle-
owner), go- (cow, bullock) etc.
ag-man-tch (ntr. furnace) must not be overlooked, from dg^
-man' (stone) ; cf. Lat sf . -men'to- and O.H.G. -munda-.
Greek. Sf. -wa-, e.g. in Oep-fj^^ (adj. hot), Oep-fiij (fern,
heat), ^Oep {dep-ofiat grow hot), origL ghar (§ 64, 2, n) ; <l>koy'fj>6'
(masc. brand), y/^\ey {^>Jy-€iv bum); tceuO-fW' (masc. lair),
^tcv6 {Kevd'co hide) ; KOfifiO' (masc. planctus) for ^kott^iw' (§ 68,
1, a), t//co7r (^OTT-T©, K€'K07r-^^ strike) ; av-e-fiO' (masc. wind)
with an inserted € (§ 29) from origl. y/an (blow) ; x'^fio- (masc.
^V)> ylyy (x^^"® pour) ; QxhyJi- (masc. mind, spirit), ^jOv {dv-co
fume) ; yi^yi/q (opinion), 's/yvo {yi-yvco^arKoy), origl. gan (to
know) ; fivrj-fi/q (memory), ^fiva (fic-fivi^cKOi}), origl, man
(think) ; t2-/a?{ (price, honour), y/rt {rlrto (honour) ; oZ-/l60- (masc.
fem. way, course, stripe), \/l {eTrfii go), etc.
As secondary sf. also -/ao- occurs, e.g. oKKi-fiO" (strong), oKkti
(strength) ; v6<m-fiO' (belonging to return), vSaro- (masc. return) ;
<l>v^i'fiO' (whither one can flee, avoidable), (jyv^i- (fem. flight), etc.
The sf. origl. -man- appears in Gk. as -fiov- and '/nep-, e.g.
aK-fioV' (masc. n. sg. aK-fuov anvil) =Sk. dg-mcm-, beside aK-firj
(point, sharpness) ; tB-fjuov- (adj., n. sg. masc. tB-fUDv, ntr. cS-fiov,
skilful, belonging to later period), \/^*^> origl. vid (see, know) ;
rXrj'fiov' (n. sg. rXiy-/*©!/ suffering, wretched), y/rT^^i (endure, cf.
Ti-rXordif Tkrj-aofuu) ; 7i/ci-/«)V- (masc, n. sg. yvol)'fiG)v knower),
^ypo {yiryiHo-aKO}), origl. gan (know), cf. ypw-firj; fivrj-fiov^
(mindful), cf. fivij-firj, y/fjo/a, origl. man (think), etc. In the
form 'ficDV' we recognize an unorigl. lengthening of the same sf .,
cf. Kevd'ficov (masc, gen. sg. K€v0-fi&P'(y; lair), ^tcvO, raised to
jc€i£ (/c€v^-6), e-zcvd'Ov hide), cf. tcevO-fid"^; Orf-fidv (masc, gen. sg.
07j'imV'O% heap), y/de (rl'drj-fii), etc.
Digitized by VjOOQlC
STEMS WITH SF. -WO-. LAT. 205
Sf. -/A€i/-, e.g. in mO'fUv- (masc., n. sg. irvO-fii^p hottom, foiin- § 91.
dation), ^ttvO, cf . O.H.G. bod-am; irot-fih- (masc, n. sg. woi-fii^v
sh.epherd)=Lith. jt)^*-me«- (n. sg. p^-mu), root accordingly j?/,
perhaps a weakening from jE?a (protect).
Closely connected is the sf. -fiovff, e.g. (f>'Key'fiopi] (inflamma-
tion), V^^^ (^Xi7-tt) bum); x^P-f^^ ii^j)^ Vx^P ix^^
rejoice), etc.
Here too probably belong sff. -fju-v and ^fii'Vo-, e.g. prjy'/Mv^
(masc., gen. sg. prff-filv-o^; surf, breakers), ^/pari (in pify-wfiv
break) ; var-fup- (dat. sg. wr-fuv-t) and var-filvri (strife), y/vdf
Sk. and origl. yudh (strive) ; also as secondary sf ., e.g. in tcvKXd'
-fuvo" (masc. and neutr., name of a plant, cyclamen), from
kvkKo- {kvk\jo-^ circle).
Also the very common s£ -fiar- (ntr.) is related to the sff.
above named ; e.g. eUfrnT- (garment), Aiol. FifirfJuiT-, i.e.
*Fear'fiaT'^ ^/Fe<$ {eim^jM, i.e. ^Fetr-wfu clothe) ; ofifjuiT', i.e.
*o7r'fiaT' (eye), Aiol. iiT'iraT-y y/oir {Sy^ofuu, Sir^c^ir'a see) ; cf.
Bic-fiaT' (bond) beside Bea-fio- (masc. id.) and Sea-fi'n (bundle),
VSe, 869 (Bid) bind) ; fiaZla-fiaT' (going) beside ^aZia-ybo- (masc.
id.) from fia£l^<a (step, go) ; x^P'H^'^' Q^j) Inside ^fVP^^
(v. supr.); p^-/AaT- (fracture) beside piy7-/ui/- (v. supr.); eUfmr-
beside dv-eZ-fiov- (garmentless) ; 7rpdy-/juiT' (deed), t/ m-parf
(irpda-a-a)), beside iroXv^Trpay-fjbov- (busybody); prnj-fun^ (me-
morial) beside puvij-firj and fivrj'fMv (v. supr.) ; airkp-fJuiT* (seed),
^<nrep {airelpto sow), beside avrep-fiaivoDy i.e. ^airep-fiav'i/oi} (sow),
and the like.
In Latin also the sf. origl. -ma- occurs, as Lat. -mo- (-mu-)
in an-i-mo- (n. sg. animus spirit), origl. y/an (blow) ; fu-mo^
(fumus smoke), origl. y/dhu (move) ; fir-mo- (firmus firm), prob-
ably Sk. y/dhar (hold; cf. fre-n'Um bridle, from same root);
for-mo' (formus warm), y/fer (fer-ueo) ; aUmo- (abnus nourish-
ing), v' a/, nourish; fln-f-ma(life),cf.an-i-mo-, origl. Van (breathe,
blow); fa-ma- (fame)=Gk. ^ly-zw;? t//« {/<^ri say); for-ma
(form), cf. Sk. dhar-i-mdn" (v. supr.), etc*
Digitized by VjOOQlC
206 PARTICIPIAL SF. -manch. indo-bur. sk.
§ 91. Sf. origl. -wan-, Lat. -m«n-, is common ; e.g. ger-men (ntr.
germ, shoot), y/ger, origl. ghar (be green) ; *gnd-men (nd-mefiy
eo-gnd-men name), Vgno, origl. gan (know) ; s^-men (seed), y/sa
(sow), teg-men, teg-i-men (covering), V ^^9 (cover) ; ag-men
(troop, crowd), y/ag (drive) ; sold-fr^en (solace), verb-stem sola'
(solari console) ; certd-men (contest, match), verb-stem certa-
(certare struggle); moll-men (effort), verb-stem molt- (moliri
nndertake), etc.
This sf. is lengthened into -w5n-, e.g. in ser-mdn- (n. sermo
masc. speech), ^/ser (arrange, put together; in ser-o, ser-tum) ;
ter-mDn-, cf . ter-men, ter-min-o- (border), ^/ter, Sk. and origl. tar
(exceed, come to the end) ; often moreover increased by -to-,
e.g. in co-gno-mentO', in-cre-mentOy teg-i-mento-, aug-mento- be-
side aug-men, seg-mento- beside seg-men, etc. ; this -mento- is par-
ticularly common in case of derived verbs, e.g. armd-ment<h, nutria
"mento-, expert-mentO', etc. (ntr., n. ace. sg. •mentu-m); to this sf.
-fw5n- was added the suffix origl. -ya- also, likewise attended by
lengthening (or step-formation), whereby consequently arose
sf. -mdnio-, f.f. -munya-, which is mostly a secondary suffix,
e.g. quer-i'mdnia (complaint), quer-or (complain); acri-mdnia
(sharpness) from stem dcrin {deer, dcris sharp) ; testirmdnio-
(testimony) from teatirS (witness) ; rndtri-monio^ (wedlock) from
stem mdtri', from rndter-, origl. mdtar- (mother), etc.
Participial suffix -manor,
Indo-European, -mana-, in the function of forming parti-
ciples, appears originally annexed to the steins of the present,
future (formed indeed by means of a present), aorist, and per-
fect, thus e.g. y/dha, pres.-stem dhadha-, dhadha-mana- (riOi-fiepo-),
fut. dhd-syormana (Orj-a-o-fAepo-), aor. dha-mana- (di-fieuo-), perf.
(from ^/dha this part, would coincide with the pres. part, in form),
e.g. bha-bhar-mana- or bhabhdr-mana- from y/bkar, perfect-stem
bkabhar-y bhabhdr-,
Sanskrit. This sf. is here sounded -mdna-, wherein we
recognize an unoriginal lengthening or step-formation of origl.
Digitized by VjOOQlC
!
PARTICIPIAL SF. -IWaWtf-. GK. 207
-mana- (cf. Zend -mna-, Gk. ^fieuo-, Lat. 'mino-, ^mno-, all with § 91.
vowel unraised), just as in Lat. -mdn-, -mdn-ia-, Gk. -ficDv- stand
contrasted with sf . 'tnan-, which is proved to be the original
form by the correspondence of the languages. It occurs as
part. med. and pass., added to present- and future-stems as well
as to the perfect- stem (the latter however almost exclusively in
the earlier stage of the language). Instead of this -mdna- there
mostly appears in those present-stems which do not end in stem-
formative a (except no), and in the perfect, a form -ana-, which
appears to be a later, secondary form for -mdna-, just as -e for
■pfw^, origl. ^mai, in 1 sg. med., -a for -ma in 1 sg. act. pf. (v.
post. Personal-terminations of the verb). The possibility that
-dnch for earlier -ana- may be a sf. distinct from -mana- cannot
nevertheless be denied, only in that case -no- would be expected
rather than -ana-.
Examples. 1. Sf. -mdna-, e.g. pres. bhdra-^dna-y pres.-stem
hhdra- V 6Aar (bear) ; nahydrmdnd-y pres.-stem nakyd-, in pass,
function, med. on the other hand ndhya-mdnory pres.-stem ndhf/a-,
y/nah (tie), etc. Fut. ddsyd-mdna-y fut. stem dd-syd-, y/da (give) ;
perf . sasr-mdnd; perf . stem sasar^ ^sar (go) ; iga-mdna- (Ved.)
with stem-termination a affixed to perfect-stem, according to
analogy of other tense-forms ; perf .-stem here zga- for 1^- from
iya^', yaya^' (§ 6), Vy^9 (offer, worship).
2. Forms with -dna-, e.g. pres. Uh-dndr, root and pres.-stem
Uh- (lick) ; gdy-dna-, pres.-stem cay-, ge- (ge-fB he lies), V gi ;
iinv'dnd', pres.-stem Jci-nu-, y/Jci (gather) ; yundnd- from ^yu-na-
-dna-y pres. -stem -yuna-, y/yu (join) ; ddddna-, pres.-stem dado-,
dad-, y/da (give), etc. ; perf. dddrg-dna* (Ved.), perf .-stem dadarg-y
y/darg (see) ; gigriy-dnd-y perf.-stem gign-, y/gri (go) ; hubhug-
-and, y/bhu^ (bend), etc.
In nom. sing, these sff. are masc. 'mdna-S', dna-s ; ntr. -mdna-m,
'dna-m ; f em. -mdnd, -dnd.
In Greek we find everywhere -/Ltei/o-= origl. -mana- (n. sg.
masc. 'fi€vo-^y ntr. -fiepo-v, f em. -fievr}), and this in regular use after
Digitized by VjOOQlC
208 PABTiciPiAL SF. "fnano-. gk.
§ 91. pres.-, fut.-, perf .-, and aor.-stems ; e.g. pres. <f}€p6'fi€V0', pres.-
Btem if>€p€', <l>€po', origl. bhard-, bhard-, V^/>j origl. SAar (bear) ;
SiS6'fi€V0'y pres.-Bteni StSo-, ^/So, origl. da (give) ; Beucpv-fMcvo-,
pres.-8teiii SeiKPv*, t/ Six (show), etc. ; fut. BaxrS-fiepO'f fut.-stem
Boao', V^So; perf. XeXv-fiipo', perf.-stem XeXt;-, v^Xt; (loose);
Ti^Keifi-fievo' for ^Ti^Keiw-fiepo-, perf.-stem XeXeiir, y/Xtir (leave);
simple aor. So-fAevo-, aor.-stem and ^Bo- ; Tuiro-fievo', aor.-stem
Xwr€-, XtTTo-, ^Xltt ; compound aor. Xv^ad-fiepo, aor.-stem Xvaa-,
y/\v, etc.
The sf . origl. 'tnanch appears in early Gk. (Hom.) also in the
function of a nomen actionis or infinitive in loc. sg. fem. -fievtu
(cf . %a/Lta/ loc. from stem yafjui'), shortened to -iiev (also in D6r.
and Aiol. in verbal stems after the root-termination and aor. pass.),
e.g. pres. eB-fiej/od,, f.f. of stem ad^mana^y root and earlier pres.-
stem eS-, origl. ad (eat; the pres.-stem in use is cSe-, €&)-);
afivpi-fievaif afivpi-fiev, pres.-stem aiivve- (ward off) ; <l>op^'fjb€vai,
f.f. of stem bhdrat/a-mantsh, pres.-stem ^/wy-, i^pee-, f.f. bhdrayor;
fut. d^i'fjLevai, d^i-fiev, f.f. of stem agsya-mana-, fut.-stem afe-, i.e.
*arfa'€',*dry(ri/€', f.f. ag-sya-, y/arf, origl. ag (agere); pf. reOvd-fiepaiy
T€0vd'fi€Vj pf. stem reOpa-, ^dva=0av (die) ; FlS-fievcu with, lost
reduplication, as FotSa, f.f. (vijvdida, f.f. of particip.-stem thus
vimd-mana-, y/FiS (know) ; aor. simpl. BoftevaL, aor.-stem and y/So- ;
ehre-fievoL, eiiri-pbev, aor.-stem elTre-, f.f. vavaka-, ^/Feir, origl.
vak (speak); iXBi-fievaCf iXdi-fievy aor.-stem ^^€- (rlxBo-v^
fjkvdo-v)y \/ekvd (come) ; aor. -pass. fii'xj9^-fi€pcuy fitrf^-fieuai,
<f>avri'fi€vaiy etc. Gf. also § 93, a.
Note. — ^The (Ved.) forms adduced by Benfey (Or. u. Occ, i.
606 ; ii. 97. 132) in Sk., such as da-man-e, cf. So-fiepai, ind-mdn-e,
cf . FiB-fievod,, as also the Zend gtao-main-e {y/gtu praise), are indeed
datives of a neut. subst. stem Sk. da-man^ (gift), md-mdn-, Zend
gtao-man- (praise) ; notwithstanding which we believe that we
must adhere to our explanation as regards Gk., on account of
the parallel participles in -fievo-, and moreover from want of
evidence for the dat. sf . ai belonging to consonantal stems in
Gk. It is possible that the Gk. sf. ^fiavor stands parallel to the
Digitized by VjOOQlC
PARTICIPLE IN -mana-. gk. lat. 209
Aryan sf. -man-, besides the examples adduced — at least the two § 91.
which I have met with (damane and gtaomaine) — do not by any
means correspond with the Gk. infin. in function.
Latin. The sf. origl. -mana- is retained only in relics,
which yet show that it was once more generally used, and
perfectly in accordance with Gk. analogy.
Substantives like aiu-mno-, fern, alumna (nursling) ; uertu-mno-
(Vertunmus, name of a god), probably from early Lat. *alO'
-meno', y/al (nourish); *uertO'menO', y/uert (turn), have lost
the e of 'meno-:='fi€po-z=~mana' ; the ending is here regularly
added to the pres.-stem, just as in Sk. and Gk. The ter-
mination is added immediately to the final of the root in
ter-minO' (boimd), Vorigl- tar ; also fe-mina (woman) belongs
here, though there may be some doubt as to the root of
the word ; further, da-mno- (damnum loss ; Ritschl, Bhein.
Mus. fur Philol. N. F. xvi. pp. 304-308), pre8..stem and ^du
(da-mu8, etc. ; the change of meaning is shown by Ritschl in
the passage quoted ; perhaps also ^/da (cut) or dha (set, make)
and not da (give), may here be fundamental, so that this has no
bearing on the explanation of the form given by Ritschl).
The nom. pi. masc. of the sf ., thus 'mini' from earlier *-menei,
^-menei-s (v. post. Declension), has remained as a periphrastic
2 p. pi. of med. pass., with auxil. vb. lost ; the i for e (cf. Gk.
'fi€V0') is probably caused by following ni (§ 38), and here we
find Lat. i corresponding to Gk. €, as not unfrequently, e.g. in
forms like homin-is, Jldmin-is, ani Troifiiv-o^. Accordingly Lat.
feri'mini corresponds exactly to Gk. (f>ep6'fjb€voi, f .f. of the stem
hhara-mana-y pres.-stem feri-^ origl. bhara-, yjfer^ origl. hhar.
This -mini is simply added to tense- and mood-stems, also in
the latest new- formations, e.g. pres. ind. amd-mini, mone-mini,
audl'mini ; opt. and conj. f era-mini, moned-mini, ame-mini, etc. ;
ama-bd'miniy ama-re-mini, ama-hi-mini, etc.
The singular of this kind of the middle form, which in an
earlier stage of the language probably coexisted with the other
14
Digitized by VjOOQlC
210
STEMS WITH sr. -ra-. indo-etjr. sk. gk.
§ 91, (v. post.) in all forms (thus e.g. a *fer%minoa 9um, — es, etc.), has
been retained as 2 and 3 p. sg. imper. of the earlier lang.,
where it ends, however, not in os, but in o, probably after the
analogy of the other real imperative endings in o (final 8 may
be lost in Old-Lat., v. supr. § 79) ; e.g. fd-mino, frui'mino, pro^
gredv-mino, arbitrd-mino, profite-mino, to which we must supply
es or esto: thus the underlying forms are probably such as
*/dmino8 esto, etc.
§ 92. YIII. Stems with sf . origl. -ra-.
Noun-stems with sf . -ra-, -la-, occur in the separate Indo-Eur.
languages, and consequently it is certain that this formation
belonged to the period of origl. language. To show that / is a
particularly common element in sflf., it is enough to mention
the diminutives in I (for Lat. and Gk. cf . L. Schwabe, de de-
minutivis Qraecis et Latinis liber, GKssae, 1859). On -m- as
compar. sf., v. § 105.
Indo-Eur. origl. -lang. rudh-ra- (red), ^rudh (become
red) ; sad-ra- (seat), y/sad (sit) ; ag-ra- (masc. field), \/ag.
Sanskrit. Sf. -m-, -la-, sometimes occurs with auxil. vowel
i (§ 15, f). rudh'i-rd' (v. supr.) ; dip-rd- (shining), Vc%> (shine) ;
kid-rdr (pierced ; ntr. defect, flaw), ^/]iid (split) ; dg-ra- (masc.
plain, field), \/ag (go, drive) ; an-i-ld- (wind), y/an (blow), etc.
Greek. ipvO-po- (rei) ; Xafiw-po- (shining), T^fiv-CD (shine);
<f)ai8-p6- (bright), cf. (jxilB-tfio- (gleaming) ; XuTr-po- (grievous),
^XvTT (\i>7r-^ grief) ; aK-po- (highest, topmost ; ntr. cue-po-v
top, point; ax-pa fem. top), VorigL ^* (be sharp); irre-po- (ntr.
feather, wing), ^irer {ireT'Ofuu fly) ; ary-pS- (masc. field), ^^7 »
85-/00- (ntr. gift), ^So (give) ; eB-pa (fem. seat), y/iS {l^ofuu
sit), etc. ; hu>^'p6' (thirsty), verb.-stem St-^a- {Zv^dfo thirst) ;
aiTfq-yJi (silent), verb-stem auya- (be silent) ; aTrariy-Xo- (deceit-
ful), verb-stem airara- (cheat) ; S«^-Xo- (timid), ^Zl (fear, e.g.
Si'Si'fiev, Se-SotrKa) ; fiey-aXo^ (big)? V^rigl. mag or magh (wax,
thus origly. ' grown ') ; 6/i(x'^V (mist), V migh (moisten) ;
/9i7-X6- (threshold), V/8« (go) ; (fyv-Xo' (ntr. race), (j>v-\i] (tribe),
Digitized by VjOOQlC
STEMS WITH SF. -rOr, LAT. STEMS WITH SF. -fljp-. SK. 211
y/^v (beget, grow), etc. As primary and secondary sf. -e/oo- § 92.
often occurs, e.g. ^xxvepo- (clear), y/<^p {^(vto show) ; hpoaepo-
(dewy) from Sp6<ro-9 (fem. dew) ; (ffofiepo- (fearful), <f>6^0'(:
(masc. fear), etc. ; also in other sft, e.g. -vpthy -w/w;-, -cd\o-,
-©X^-, -iXo-y we find origl. sf . -ro-.
Latin, rub-ro- (ruber red), ^ rub, origl. n«rfA ; scab-ro^
(scaber rough), ^scab (scabo scratch) ; sac-ro' (sacer holy),
y/BOC (sancire) ; gnd-ro- (gnarus knowing), ^gna (know) ; ple-ro-
(full), ^pk (fill) ; aff-rcH (ager field), y^ag (agere) ; sella (stool)
for *8ed-la = SS-pa,. V «^^ (sedere sit) ; sf . -^- is frequently
added to derived verbal -stems, e.g. cande-^a (lamp), stem
candi- (candere glow, be white) ; medi-la (remedy), stem mede-
(mederi heal), etc., whose analogy, as in impf . (v. post. § 173, 7),
is followed by the formations of stem-verbs, as e.g. seque-la
(following), sequi (follow) ; fug^-la (flight),/w^r^ (flee); loque-la
(speech), logui (speak) ; qttere-la (complaint),, qt»en (complain).
Hence we see here, as in the Sclavonic participle, clearly an
addition to verbal-stems, which occurs in Greek as well. -/«-
is also a commcm element in Latin in sff. (-wfo-, -m^-, -«7t-).
IX. Stems with sf . origl. -an-. § 93,
These stems occur in all Indo^Eur. languages, but rarely, it
is true, in some of them, while in others they are very common
— e.g. Teutonic ; but I know of no example which we may
confidently ascribe to Indo-European except vad-an- (ntr.
water), and ak-an- (masc. stone; cf. Sk. dg-an- and Goth, auhna-,
which may very probably be derived from an older consonantal
stem).
Sanskrit, rdg-an- (n. sg. ra^dy n. pi. rdgdn-aa, loc. sg.
rdgn-i, rdgan-i, king), \/ra^ (rdg-ati shines, rules) ; sni-han-
(friend), y/snih (love) ; vrs-an- (rainer ; bull), y/vars (rain) and
other like nom. agentis; dg-an- (masc. stone, rock), y/ag (strike) ;
ud-dn- (ntr. water, not used in all cases), ^ttd (wet), probably
arising from vad.
The very frequent Sk. sf. -iw- is probably akin, e.g. primary
Digitized by VjOOQlC
212 STEMS WITH SF. -an-. GK. LAT. SF. -ana-.
§ 93. in math'in- (beside mdnth^an-y cliurmng stick), y/math (move,
stir) ; exceptionally common as secondary sf ., ag- dhan-in- (rich),
dhdnor (ntr. possession), etc.
Greek. The sff. corresponding to origl. -an- are here not
uncommon, e.g. rep-tv (n. sg. masc. Tifyqv tender), y/rep {relp-io
rub) ; apf)y-6v- (masc, n. api^y-eov helper), cf. apf/ff-m (help) ;
elK-6v- (feuL, n. eU-wv image), cf. i-ow-a (perf. am like) and
the like ; more frequently still is found the sf . -om^, which must
be considered a lengthening or step-formation of -an-, e.g.
aW-toV' (glowing), cf. aX0-m (kindle), y/W; xXuS-mv (masc. wave,
surge), ^k\vS {kXv^(o rinse, wash) ; vopS-oov (masc. farter),
^ireph {irepS-io fart), etc. In Treud-ijv (masc. inquirer), V 'n;^ {irw-
OavojioLy fut. 7r€u(5)-<ro/uM inquire) ; Xca^^-t/i/ (scale), V^X (^^X-®
Kck), etc., we see the rarer -i7i/-=origl. -an-. As secondary
sf. -0)1/- appears in avSp-tov (men's apartment), stem avSp- for
*av/o-, d-vep- (n. dvijp, gen. dvBp'Jq man) ; hnrdv (masc. stable),
Ttttto- (horse), etc.
Latin. Sff. with short vowel are not very common, e.g. n.
sg. a-sperg-o gen. 'in-is (f em. besprinkling), stem thus -sperg-on^^
'Sperg-en-, ^sparg (sparg-o sprinkle, scatter ; a-sperg-o be-
sprinkle) ; com-pctg-en- (fem., n. com-pag-o fastening), Vi^a^
{pang-o fix, com-ping-o fix together) ; pect-en- (masc. comb; gen.
pect'tn-is), pect-o (comb) ; on the other hand, -on- is coromon,
as in Gk. -(ov-, e.g. ed-on- (masc., n. edo, gen. eddn-is eater),
com-edrbn- (devourer), \/ed (ed-o eat, com-ed-o eat up) ; com-bib-m-
(fellow-drinker), cf. com-bib-o (drink with); ger-on- (bearer),
cf. ger-o (bear, bring) and the like.
X. Stems with sf . -ana-.
The sf . -ana-y which in Sk., Zend, Gk., and Gothic forms stems
used as infinitives, belongs to the period of the Indo-Eur.
origl. language, in which formations such as bhar-ana-,
y/bhar (bear) ; vagk-ana-, perhaps vdgh-ana- (uectio, ntr. waggon),
^Jvagh (uehere), and the like must be presupposed. Cf. more-
over the med. participles of Sk. and Zend in -anory -ma- (§ 91),
Digitized by VjOOQlC
STEMS WITH SF. -anfl-. SK. GK. 213
which perhaps belong here ; the Gk. pres.-8tenis such as U-ave-,
fiavO-ave-y and Sk. e.g. ia-ana-, grh-dna- (§ 165, iv. b).
Sanskrit. Sf. -dwd-, with root-vowel i, u accompanied by
step-formation of root-vowel, forms nomina actionis and nomina
agentis (also adjectivals). The dat. and loc. sg. of the abstracts
in -ana- ('andya-, -ane-) are used as infinitives, e.g. dat.
gdn^-^ndt/a, loc. gdm-ane, stem gdm-ana-, n. sg. gdm^ana-m (ntr.),
y/gam (go); likewise hhdr-ana- (bear, hold), y/hhar (bear);
hhsdrana- (split), y/bhid; hhathana- (be), y/bhu\ danor (giving,
gift), i.e. *dd'ana-f ^da (give) ; kdr-ana-- (cause), verb-stem
kdraya- (cans., y/kar make), etc. The sf. appears as fem. also
in this function, e.g. ds-ana- (stay), y/ds (sit) ; t/dJc-and (begging),
VyaA' (beg).
Nomina agentis of this form are e.g. nay-ana- (ntr. eye ' the
guiding thing '), y/ni (lead) ; vad-ana- (ntr. mouth, * the speak-
ing thing'), ^i^ad (speak) ; vdh-ana- (ntr. waggon, 'the carrying
thing'), ^vah (carry); ddg-ana- (masc. tooth, 'the biting one'),
y/da^ (bite) ; ndnd-ana- (masc. delighter), verb-stem nandaya-
(delight), yfnand (rejoice), etc. Fems. of this function are e.g.
gan-anl (genetrix), i.e. *^an-anyd from masc. gdn-ana-, verb-
stem ganaya- (beget), y/^an (be bom; beget), etc.
As adjs. are used e.g. ^val-and- (burning), \/gval (bum) ;
gobh-and- (pretty), ^gubh (sparkle), etc.
Greek. Here belong the nouns in -ai^-; thus neuters ^oTr-az/o-
(pestle), y/xoTT (^OTT-Ttt), K€-K07r-a>^ strike) ; Spy-avo- (tool), y/Fepy
(Ipy-ov work) ; &x;'avO' (handle), y/ix (^-fi> have, hold), Bphr-
-avo' (sickle), y/Bpeir- (SpSTr-ofuu pluck), etc. ; rvfiW'avo- (ntr.
drum, cudgel) with nasaHzed y/rvir (tw-t© beat), which often
happens in the stems of this formation used as pres.-stems;
masculines, e.g. <7T€<^-ai/o- (crown) ^<rr€(f> (orec^-eAi/ gird, crown) ;
XoB-avo- (H^such. podex), Vx^S (x^t® caco) ; feminines like
178-on; (pleasure), y/aS (avS-dvoD, oS-f/o-o), i-aZ-ov please), origl.
svad; drfX'dvt) (strangling, hanging), V^^T^, «% (^TX"® throttle,
ax-w-fiai am pained), etc. ; Bpen-'dvr) (id. q. Spiir-ai/ov) ; Oriy-dvr)
Digitized by VjOOQlC
214 STEMS WITH SF. 'fUh. INDO-EUB. SK.
§93b. (whetstone, also O^-oiHhv is attested), ^0rjy {drfi-w whet) ;
are^'dvri (encircling, crown), cf. ^rri^'^vO'Si etc. Adjectival,
e.g. crtceTr'apo- (covering), ^aKeir, cf . ^Ken-'ff (cover) ; U-cwo-
(sufficient), ^uc (U'viofiac, ue-dpA^v oome)^ etc.
As from sf. -aw- arises Lat. infin. in -re-, and from -mana-
Gik. infin. -/i€i/at (v. § 91), so also from -ana- comes Gk. infin.
in '€pai, which we consider a^ loc. sg. of a fem.-stem. A form
XeT^iir-eiHu points to a stem origL riraikunch^ Le. a nom.
agentis in -a«a- formed from perfect-stem ; <f>^€iv for *4J}€p€u/iy
*<j)€p€i^L (§ 26, 3), with shortened ending for *4J}€pei^M, te a stem
hharanor from pres.-stem ^pe^^bhara-^ whose termination -a
serves likewise as initial sound of sf. ^anu-. Stems ending
in a vowel mostly do not assume -a«a-, but only -im5-, hence
BvSo'Viu, urrd'Vcu, Beucvv-PM ; yet Oeivm = *6€&hii^ Bavvcu =
*So€VCU,
Latin. A formation quite corresponding te origl. -^na-
does not occur te me. As Gk. fJi^oanj appears in Lat. as
mdchina, we may probably place here the Lat. forms with sf .
-/no-, 'ina, whose i therefore, as often in Lat., is weakened
from a; thus, ag. pdg-ina (fern, leaf, page), ^/pag (fasten, join,
pres. pang-o) ; iarc-ina (fem. bundle, load), i/sarc (sarc-io pateh,
repair) ; dom-mo- (lord), fem. dom-ina, y/dom {dom-o subdue,
tame), cf. Sk. dam-ana- (taming, subduing).
§ 94. XI. Stems with sf . -wo-.
These stems, used in all Indo-Eur. languages, are much
employed as past part, pass., in meaning like those in -ta*.
As a regular formation this part, occurs only in certain Sk.,
Scl. and Teut. verb-stems, whereby its existence in Lido-Eur.
is sufficiently proved.
Indo-Eur. The frequent use of -na^ in noun-stems appears
from words such as svap-na- (masc. sleep), y/avap (sleep) ; ata-na-
(ground, place), y/sta (stand).
Sanskrit. Bvap-nor (as orig.) ; yag-nd- (masc. offering, wor-
ship), y/yag (offer, worship) ; anna-- (ntr. food) for ^ad-na-
Digitized by VjOOQlC
SF. -nflJ- IN PAST PART. PASS. INDO-EUB. SK. 215
(§ 59, 1), y/ad (eat) ; sthd-na^ (place, ntr.), y/stha (stand, — ^if § 94.
it belong not to -ana-) ; secondarily in purd-na (adj. old) from
purd (previous, earlier) ; mali-nd- (adj. dirty), from mala'
(masc. ntr. dirt) ; phali-nd (bearing fruit), from phala- (ntr.
fruit) ; the latter exx. coincide in form and function with past
part. pass.
Greek. i59r-w>-=Sk. and origl. erdp-na- ; Xlx'Vo- (adj. dainty,
greedy), V^X (^*X® ^^^) > ^^'vo- (masc. lamp), y/\vK (\€u«-o-9
clear), origl. ruk (on x for fc before i/, v. § 68, 1, c; other exx. of
primary sf. -na- v. post.) ; the sf. is secondary in cases like
6p€iv6-=^*6p€(r'Vo (hilly), stem Spe;- in 6poq (ntr. hill) ; o-Korewo-
=V/fOT€o--i/o- (dark), stem <r«0T€9- in axSro^; (ntr. daikness), etc.
Latin, som-no- for *«op-no-= origl. svap-na-; common as
secondary sf., e.g. pater-no* ^ uer-no-^ salig-no- (stem salic-)^ etc. ;
also often with long a, e, I before -na-, as font-dnO'f stem font-,
equl-nO'y stem eqtw-, alie-no- (§ 38) from stem aluh, cani-no-,
stem cani'y bouhno-, stem bou-, houi- (conson.^stem8 change to t-
forms), doctri'na, stem doctor-, doctri- from *doctori', etc.
Suffix -/la- forming past part. pass.
We reckon here those languages also which show only a few
exx. or scattered traces of this use of sf. -na-,
Indo-Eur. The different uses in the different languages of
-na- make it almost impossible to find many roots in which we
can be sure that the p.p. pass, was formed from them by -na- as
early as the time of the origl. lang. This was however un-
doubtedly the case with ^par (fill), whose part, par-no- (full),
masc. parna-8, ntr. parna-m, fem. parnd, was already in ex-
istence. We cannot believe that this method of formation was
confined to this one root.
Sanskrit. The formation in -na- is used in comparatively
few roots, e.g. pur-nd- for *par-nd- (§ 7), 's/par (fill) ; stir-nd-
for *8tar-nd- (§ 7), ^star (stemere) ; bhug-nd-, y/bhug (bend) ;
bhin-nd- for Hhid-nd- (§ 59, 1), y/bhid (split), etc.
Greek. Not as a regular participial formation. Yet here
Digitized by VjOOQlC
216 STEMS WITH SF. -fli'. INDO-EUR. SK. GK.
§ 94. belong adjs. like e.g. a-efivo' for ^cre^-vo- (§ 68, 1, c) ' revered/
y/aep {ai^'O/iai revere) ; ar/'vo- (worshipper, hallowed), V«7
{a^o-fmi revere); arvy'vo- (hated, detested), y/(mrfm e-arvy-ov
(arvy-eiv hate) ; aT€y-v6- ' covered,' ^/ariy in orey-a) (cover) ;
Sei-vo' ' feared,' y/Bc (fear, cf . Bei-Xo-^ cowardly, Bi-Boirica) ;
iroOeir-vo' ' longed-for,' verb-stem irodee- {iroOm long for), etc.
SubstantivaUy used is reK-vo- 'thing bom, bairn,' ^7€k (bear,
cf. €-T€K'OV, T^-TO/C-a).
Latin. Not as regular participial formation. Relics are
e.g. pie-nO' (filled) ^Jple-=.play origl. par (fiU) ; mag-no- ' in-
creased,' Vwaflr=Sk. mah (wax); do-no- 'gift,' yjda (give);
reg-no- ' ruled thing,' ^/reg (rule), etc.
§ 95. XII. Stems with suffix -m-.
Sf. -nv- is much like -tir in use and function, but rarer. Like
-U' it appears added to other sflT. (cf. § 98, Lat. sf. -tid-ni-).
Generally speaking, there stand side by side the sufl^-scales
-na-, -ni', -nu-y and -ta-y -ti-, -tu-. Sf. -ni- is origl.
Indo-Eur. ag-ni- (fire), }/ag?y is the only trustworthy
example ; yet it is highly probable that abstracts in -»e- were
formed before the division of languages, because they occur in
all Indo-Eur. languages.
Sanskrit. E.g. gld-ni- (fem. fatigue, exhaustion), y/gla
(lose strength) ; hd-ni- (fem. abandonment), y/ha (leave) ; gir-ni-
(weakness from age) for *gar-ni- (§ 7), V9^^ (to ag©)* ^^-j
which all form their p.p. pass, in -nd- : all, however, do not
take sf. -m-, the majority take -ti-y e.g. Jchin-nd- (splitten), but
Khit'ti- (splitting, n.), ^Jchid.
The datives of these abstracts in -m-, like those in -^t-, can
serve as infinitives.
Greek. Sf. -m- is rare in Gk. ; e.g. firj-pi- {fif)vi-<;y g.
fi/i]vi-o<;, fem. wrath), Vorigl. ma (think) ; aird-vi' (fem. want).
Note. — ^Benfey, followed by Leo Meyer (Ygl. Gramm. ii. 141),
explains the much-debated Gk. forms in -o), such as lyp^-ei (echo).
Digitized by VjOOQlC
STEMS WITH SF. -fit*-. PAST PART. PASS. IN -tOr. 217
TTQiO-ii} (persuasion, earlier p), etc., voc. ireidol^ g. ireiOov^i from § 95.
*Tr€i6oo^, etc., as stems ia -oi/*-, f.f. thus -ant- (^ir€i,0-oviy whence
7r€i6'Oiy as e.g. fiel^o) from fiel^ova) ; G. Curtius (Erlaute-
rungen, p. 50 sqq.) on the other hand, as stems in -oA-, probably
rightly (cf. their I6n. ace. in -ow).
Latin. Masculines only, e.g. ig-ni- (ignis fire)=Sk. ag-ni-;
pd-ni' (bread), %//?« (cf . pchscoj ; pe-nir for ^pes-ni- (§ 77, 1, a),
Vorigl. pas (gignere ?), cf . Sk. pas-as (ntr. penis), Gk. irioq for
*7reo--o9, M.H.G. vis-ellln (penis) ; probably also crhni-, fu-ni-,
fl-ni' and le-ni-y seg-ni-, the roots of which are difficult to trace.
Xni. Stems with sf. -ww-.
Indo-Eur. ta-nu- (stretched; body), y/ta (stretch); su-nu- §95a.
(one bom, son), ^sii (bear, beget). The stems in -nu- are also
used as pres.-stems (§ 165, iv. a), e.g. ta-nu-y y/ta; ar-nu-, y/ar.
Sanskrit, ta-nu- (thin; fem. body), ^ta; su-nu- (son),
V««* ; bhd-nu- (sun), y/bha (shine) ; tras-ni- (fearful), y/tras
(tremble) ; grdh-nH' (greedy, eager), ^/gardh (seek, strive), etc.
Greek. Sf. -ww- is very rare, e.g. dprj-vv- (footstool), y/0pa
(0pi]'(Taa0ai seat oneself ; Opa-vo-^ seat), origl. dhra, dhar (set,
fix) ; Xtry-vV' (fem. smoke, mist), root doubtful.
Latin. Sf. -nu- very rare, as in Gk. ; te-nu-i-, like adj.-
stems in u- generally (§ 88, b), has passed into the *-form;
*^e-ww-=origl. ta-nU'. Probably ma-nU' (fem. hand) belongs
here, Vorigl. ma (measure, shape).
XIV. Stems with sf . 'ta-. § 96.
The participle in origl. -ta-, the past part. pass, comes
under special notice here.
The element -ta- (cf . the pronominal root of like sound), one
of the commonest sff. of our language, is multifariously used
in stem- and word-formation (for the formation of the 3 pers.
of the verb, probably also for the ablat. sg., as case-sf.). The
sf. 'ta- forms not only the adj. discussed hereafter, which must
probably have had a mpre general meaning originally (cf . e.g.
Sk. stem sthi-td- 'standing,* y/stha stand, like Gk. ara-To- ; gak-td-
* powerful, mighty,* ^gak *be able, capable*), and have been
Digitized by VjOOQIC
218 SEC50NDART SF. -tch. SF. 'fo-. INDO-EUE. SK-
I 96. hardened into a regular means of expressing p.p. pass, only at
a later period of the Indo-Enr. lang. — ^but nouns also substan-
tivally used are formed by -ia-, e.g. Gk. koI-to' (masc. couch,
bed), KoL-rri (fern, id.), V^* {Ket-rcu, lies) ; <f>6p-T0' (masc. load,
burden), V<f>€P (^/>-® bear) ; iro-To- (masc. draught), y/iro
(drink) ; apo-ro- (masc. ploughing), stem apo- (plough) ; here
belong nomina agentis masc, with stem termination raised to
-7T^-, as Kpi-rrf' (n. KpiTi]<; judge), y/xpt {Kpt'V<o sift) ; SeK-rr}-
(receiver), V ^fc (I6n. Bixofiai beside Sixofjuu, receive) ;
iroirj'Ti]' (maker, poet), verb-stem Trotr)- (TroAco) make) ; tt/oo-
-(fyrj'T^- (prophet), ^^a {^-fil say) ; Tofep-Tiy- (bowman), verb-
stem To^ev" (Tofew® shoot arrows), etc., which end in -ra, some-
times in nom. case, in Hom. ; Latin noxa (hurt), i.e. *noc-^a,
^noc (nocere hurt) ; sec-ta (mode of action, sect), y/sec (sequi
follow) ; and in Zend, Scl., and Lith.
As a secondary sf. -^a- often occurs, thus in function of
forming superl. (v. post. § 106), moreover in Gk. -ny- (as pri-
marily), forming nomina agentis, e.g. rofo-ny- (bowmian), t6^-
(bow, ntr.) ; wnro-Tiy- and -ra (horseman), twiro- (horse) ;
iroXl'T^' (burgher), iroXtr (fem. city), etc. ; further often form-
ing fem. abstracts, e.g. Sk. prthu-td (breadth), prthii- (broad) ;
Gk. ^io-Tq (life), filo' (masc. life) ; ScL and Goth.
Sf. 'ta- forms moreover one kind of pres.-stem (§ 165, vii.),
e.g. Gk. Ti57r-T€-, y/Tinr ; often it stands combined with other sff.
also added. These combinations will be collected at the end of
this section.
Indo-Eur. The sf. -ta-y forming the p.p. pass., occurs
immediately at the end of the fundamental form of the root in
case of stem- verbs, in case of derived verbs at the end of the
verb-stem, e.g. dorta- (datus), n. sg. masc. da-ta-s, ntr. da-ta-m,
fem. da-td, ^/da (give) ; kru-ta- (*clutus), ^kru (hear) ; kak-ta-
(coctus) ^kak (cook) ; sadaya-ta- (fixed, set), stem sadayor^ ^sad
(sit), etc.
Sanskrit. Sf. -W-, n. sg. masc. -^-«, ntr. -^a-fw, fem. -ta,
Digitized by VjOOQlC
STEMS WITH SF. -ta.' GK. 219
e.g. gru-M', ^/gru (hear) ; ma-td-, ^ma, man (think) ; gnd-td-, § 96.
i/^na (know) ; bhr-td-, \llhar (bear) ; yuk-td-, %/yug (join) ;
had'dhd' for *badh-tar^ i/hctdh, handh (bind) ; lab-dhd- for
*IabA'ta'j i/labh (get); mid- for *m('td', ^vig (enter), etc.
The contact of the sf . with consonantal root-terminations brings
many sound-laws into play (cf . §§ 58, 59, for details a Sk. special
grannnar). Several roots have auxil. -vowel i (§ 15, f), e.g.
pat-i'td', ^pat (fall) ; rarely I, e.g. grh-i-td-, \lgrah^ grabh,
(seize, grasp) ; stems in -aya- always have «, which is probably
a relic of -ya-, e.g. vedi-td-, stem vedaya-, or perhaps from a
stem *ved'yar (make known) \/vid (perceive).
Boots ending in nasals, which did not become amalgamated
with the origl. root vowel-termination till a later date, show their
shorter primitive form before the «f., e*g. gortd-, y/ga (go),
which appears mainly as gam; ta-td-, y/ta^ which appears
mostly as tan (stretch), etc. On the other hand, e.g. Mn-td^y
with nasal retained and root- vowel lengthened, y/kam (love).
Before this sf . weakening or loss of root- vowel a is very com-
mon, e.g. kr-td-, i/kar (make) ; prs^d-, y/praJch (ask) ; stM-fd-y
^8tha (stand) ; M-td- for ^dhi-td-, V dka (set) ; pt-td', y/pa
(drink), etc. ; dattd- for *dad'ta- retains pres. -reduplication (cf .
1 pi. pres. dad-mas damns), y/da (give). Particulars of this
formation would be out of place here.
Greek. Sf. 'To-, n. sg. masc. -rrf-^, ntr. -rrf-v, fem.-Ti7; e.g.
«\u-To-, y/fc\v (hear) ; step-formn. of root-vowel remains the
same as in pres.-stem, ^w-to-, 1 sg. pres. ^evy-o), y/<f>vy (flee),
at an earlier period ^vk-to- still existed ; Xe^Tr-ro-, pres. Xehr-o),
y/\Lir (leave) ; other pres. f ormns. however are not retained in
these forms ; cirap-TO-, y/airep (sow), pres. ^aireipto^^^aTrep-ya) ;
(TTo-TO-y y/<rra (stand), pres. tarrjfii ; de-ro", y/0e (set), pres.
rl'drj'fii ; 7w»-to-, y/yj/o (know), pres. 7*-<yw»-o-/c(» ; FfyrjK'TO',
yl FpaK (break), pres. Fpr^f'Wfu ; TA/Ltay-rJ-, verb-stem ta/lm;-
(honour), pres. rifjiAto, etc. Ace. to Leo Meyer (Vgl. gr. ii. 318
sqq.) in like compound forms there occurs -t- also, instead of
Digitized by VjOOQlC
220 STEMS WITH ORIGL. SF. -^fl-. LAT. -tu-y ETC.
i 96. complete -to-, e.g. a-yvdyr- (n. ar/vayi, gen. aryv&T'0<: unknown),
cf . yj/a>-T6- ; a^rj^, apKri-T' beside afikfj-ro- (imstruck), and a
few similar cases, wherein t follows a long root- vowel.
Latin. Sf. -tu-, earlier -to-, n. sg. masc. -tu-^, earlier -to-s,
ntr. 'tihm, earlier -to-m, fem. -ta, e.g. rfa-fe-, V^^ (gi^®) > sta-to-,
^sta (stand) ; i-to-, y/i (go) ; di-ru-to-, y/ru (destroy) ; in-clu-to-,
Vclu (hear); but ex-u-to-, ^Ju (put on; ex-u-o put oflf), im-bu'to-y
etc. ; coe-to-, y/coc (cook) ; rup-to-, y/rup (break) ; strd-to-, y/ster,
stra (spread) ; paaao- for ^pas-to- for *pa^^o-, ^pat (suffer), etc. ;
(the sound-laws in cases where final consonants of roots come
into contact with t of sf. -io- are treated of in § 77, 1). With
active function, a tolerably common use of this sf., p6-t(h
(drunken), y/poy origl. pa; pramo- for *prand-t(h (having dined),
^prand (prandere), etc. These participles are often used sub-
stantivaUy, e.g. stems die-to- {dic-tu-m saying), gnd-to- (nd-tm
80ii),faC'tO'y uo'to-y etc.
Screip'tO' (cf. Umbr. screih-to-) may come from the pres.
screib'Oy scribo (write), like iunc-to- from tung-o (join). The
lengthening of vowel in dc-to-y lec-tchy struc-to-y iunc-to-y etc.,
not universally marked in pronunciation (Corssen, Aussprache
und Betonung, i. 156, 158, sqq.), is a late-formation in Latin,
or perhaps nothing more than a result produced by the influence
of grammarians upon the language. In seeu-to-, y/seqUy seCy
origl. sak, Sk. saJcy etc. (follow) ; locu-to-y y/hqUy origl. rah
(speak) ; u has been developed out of the v following guttural
k (§ 71, 1), after the analogy of derived verbs; the origl.
*8eC'to- occurs clearly in e.g. sedan (Pauli, Geschichte der La-
teinischen Verba in -wo, Stettin, 1866, p. 17).
Not unfrequently there occurs the auxiliary vowel i (§ 43),
e.g. in uom-i'to-y y/uom (spue), beside em-p-to-y y/em (buy ; for
-P' V. § 77, g); gen-i'tO", y/gen (produce), 1 sg. pres. gi-g(e)n-o;
amd'tO'y acpl-tO'y acu-to-y from verb-stems amd-, sopi'y ocw-, but
mon-i'to-y am-to-y etc., according to the class of stem-verbs, not
*nwne'tO', ^auge-to- (moneo, augeo), yet dele-to-y aui-to-y etc.
Digitized by VjOOQlC
STEMS WITH SF. -tOr IN OOMPOITin) SPF. SK. GK. 221
The sf . 'tOr often occurs, as we have already remarked, as the § 96.
first element of compound suffixes; thus in 'ta-tor, forming
superl. in Gk. (§ 106); -ta-ti- in the Sanskrit (Ved.) secondary
sf. 'td-ti' (fem.), in which we have probably to recognize a
further formation of the above-mentioned sf. -^a-, fem. -^d,
which is used in a similar function to form abstracts, e.g. sarvd-
'tdti' (totaKty), st. sdrva- (all) ; devd-tdti' (godhead), stem devd-
(masc. god) ; vasii'tdti- (wealth), stem vdm- (possession), etc.
The rarer sf. form -td-t-y e.g. devd'tdt-^devd'tdti' ; satyd-tdU
(truthfulness), stem satya- (true), etc., is clearly a shortening of
'td-ti'. "With regard to sf. -ti- we shall see that even by itself
it is shortened to -t- in Sk., Zend, Gk., and Lat.
In Greek this -tdt- is much used in a similar function in
form -Tiyr-, e.g. i/eo-nyT- (n. sg. veovq^ fem. youth), stem vio-
(new, young) ; ^iXo-ttit' (love), (fyiXjo- (dear) ; ^paZv-TqT' (slow-
ness), PpaZv' (slow) ; ipo-Trfr- (oneness), stem iv- ; iravTo-TrfT'
(universality), stem irain-y etc. Thus here also, as in not a few
other cases (e.g. gen. dat. dual. ; before sf. -Fein- § 90), the
consonantal stems follow the analogy of the a-stems. In Latin
the sf. becomes -td-ti-, -tdrt-, e.g. duri-tdti- (hardness), duro^
(hard ; on i for o, v. § 40) ; anxie-tdti' from arndO' (on ie for tV,
V. § 38) ; ciui'tdti', dui- ; uetus-tdti-, uetm, etc.
N'ote. — ^Acc. to Benfey (Or. und Occ. ii. 621 sqq.) Lat. salfit-
is from *8altiot-, itself a shortening of *8aluo-tdt', like Zend
haurvat' from hcmrva-tdU,
A secondary sf. -ta-na- occurs in Sk. e.g. hyas-tana- (yester-
day's), hyas (yesterday), to which Lat. -tinO' in such forms as
cras-tinO'y serd-tino-y closely corresponds; cf. Iran, -ta-nch, Zend
-ganh', Lith. -Una-.
Concerning sf . 'ta-ma-, forming superl. like -to- and -ta-ta-, v.
§ 108 ; on -ta-ra- used in comp. degree, v. § 105. It may be that
the sflf. 'tar-y 'tra-, which will be handled in the next section, are
likewise contracted forms of -ta- and -ra- combined, for archaic
abbreviations of the elements of suffixes are undeniable in some
cases.
Digitized by VjOOQlC
222 STEMS WITH SFP. -tar-y -tra*.
97. Stems with sf f . -tar-, -tra- ; -tav' forms a nomen
agentis and fut. part, act.; -^tra- forms nouns which
mostly signify an instrument.
That the nouns in origl. -tar- in Indo-Eur. were even at that
period employed as pros, and fut. participles^ we cannot prove
with certainty, because tiiose functions are found only in the
Asiatic and S. European divisions of the speech-stem. There
was no doubt originally only one formation, whose earliest form
has held its ground in those noims of this kind which are used
as words of kinship, i.e. -^tar- for all genders,, n. sg. masc. and
fern, 'iar-s, neut. -tar-. This sf. is added immediately to the
root, which mostly is raised one step ; in case of derived verbs
it is added to the verb-stem, e.g. md'tar- (the ^female producer,*
mother), 's/ma (produce, bring forth) ; pa-tar- (father), ^pa
(protect, rule) ; bhrd-tar- (brother), ^hhar^ hhra (bear, preserve) ;
dd'tar- or perhaps da-tar (giver), ^da (give) ; probably su-tar-
(woman), y/su (produce, bear), whence sva-mtar- (woman re-
lated, i.e. sister) ; gan-tar- (begetter), ^gan (beget), etc.
The correspondence between the languages tends to prove
that already in early times there existed a kindred form in
*-tara- (for -tara- used to form comparative, v. post.)„ whence
came -tra- ; whilst -tar- represents persons, this -tara-, -tra- was
used of things, and hence does not form nomina agentis, but
usually indicates the instrument. Formations such as dak-tra*
(tooth), y/dak (bite) ; gd-tra- (limb), ^/ga (go) ; krau-tra- (ear),
^kru (hear), etc., can scarcely have been wanting in the origl.-
language.
The origin of the suflEix -tar-, -tra-, is obscure. "We con-
jectured (§ 96), that it is composed of two sufl^es -ta- and
-TO-, as -mana- from -ma- and -na- ; we might make an equa-
tion thus, -tar- : *-ta-ra- (tra) :: -man- : ma-na- (mna). Ab
-mana-, -man-, is raised to -mdna-, -mdn-, so also "tara-, -tar^,
is raised in the languages to -tara* (Lat. -turth), -tar- (Lat
-tor-).
Digitized by VjOOQlC
STEMS WITH SF. -^-. SK. 223
Sanskrit. Sufl&x -ter-, n. sg. -ta for -tars (§ 15, d), ace. § 97.
sg. -tar-am, in words expressing kinship, e.g. pi-tdr- for ^pa-tar-
(father), md-tdr- (mother), bhrd-tar- (brother), etc. The forma-
tions of this kind which were felt as nomina agentis are
distinguished by a hi^er step-formation of -tar- to -tdr- (n.
sg. masc. 'td- for 'tars, but ace. sg. -tdr'am) ; this is also
shared by svdsar- (sister), for ^sva-star-, *8va-8U-tar- (literally
kinswoman). The suffix -tar^ belonging to nomina agentis is
added to the end of the root. "With the exception of medial a,
the root vowels are raised one step before this suffix, e.g. dd-tdr-
(dator), y/da (give). The fern, affixes -t/a, e.g. n. sg. dd-tn, Le.
*da-tryd (§ 16, e), from ^ddrtar-yd; instead of the primary form
of the suffix, which has held its ground in words expressing
relationship [md-tar- fem., but may be masc. as well) also in
f eminines, a further formation has here worked its way in ; cf .
forms such as pi-tr-ya- (fatherly), irom pi-tar- (father) ; kar-tdr-,
y/kar (make) ; pak-tdr-, y/paR (cook) ; boddhdr- for *bddh-tar-
(§ 59, 2), y/hudh (know), etc. Before this suffix, as e.g. in past
part. pass, and elsewhere, many roots show an auxiliary vowel
t, more rarely I, e.g. gan-i-tdr-, y/^an (beget) ; grah-i-tdr-, y/grah
(seize), etc.
These stems in -tar- serve for a periphrastic future, in such
a way that the masc. is used for all genders; in pers. 1 and
2 the nominative form of the singular has become stationary
(thus passing over likewise into the dual and pL), and is welded
together with the pres. of the verb as (be), while the 3rd pers.
does not require the verbal form, e.g.
Sing. 1. ddtdsmi from ddta asmi (I am [about] to give).
2. ddtdsi from ddta asi.
3. ddtd (rarely ddtdsti from ddta astij.
Plur. 1. ddtdsmas from ddtd (we might have expected
ddtdras) smas.
2. ddtdstha from ddtd stha.
3. ddtdras.
Digitized by VjOOQlC
224 STEMS WITH SF. -tor-. GK.
I 97. In the earKest Sanskrit (Ved.) these forms appear also accent-
uated on the root, e.g. dd-tar^, etc., wherein we ought perhaps
to recognize an earlier system of accentuation, since the rule is
for accent and step-formation to go together.
Suffix -tra-, almost always neut., n sg. -tra-m, rarely fem.,
n. sg. -trd^ e.g. grd-trch (ear), y/gru (hear) ; gd-tra- (Umb), y/ga
(go) ; mS'tra- (garment), y/vas (clothe) ; vak-trd- (mouth), y/va^
(speak) ; dai-tra- masc., and daS-trd fem., ace. to sound-laws
for *ddg'tra-, -trd (tooth), y/dag, dag (bite), etc. Also with
auxil. vowel i, e.g. khan-i-tra- (shovel), y/khan (dig), etc.
Moreover the root sometimes appears furnished with the stem-
termination fl, as in pres., e.g. pdia-tra" (wing), y/pat (fly), pros,
stem pata- (3 sg. pdiorti) ; krntarta- (plough), y/kart (split),
pres.-stem krntra- (3 sg. krntd-ti) , etc.
Greek. The suffix original -tar- does not serve to express
the future- relation ; it appears as -rep- in words of kinship, as
'TVP'9 'Top-, when forming nomina agentis, in the latter of
which formations the feminine is distinguished by the affix -t/a-
here also (cf. § 97). 1. Words of kinship, e.g. ira-rep- (father,
ace. Trarip-a), fj/rj-rip' (mother, ace. infrip-a) ; 2. nomina
agentis, e.g. Bo-r^p^ (giver, ace. Bo'Trjp-a), also Sa)-T7;/3, ^Bo
(give) ; the fem. is formed from unraised suffix -tar-, Bo-retpa,
i.e. *Bo'T€p't/a, f.f. da-tar-yd; cw-Tijp (saviour), stem o-©, fem.
ad'TCLpa, etc. Forms like ^eve-nfip, y/yei/ (beget), must prob-
ably be held to have stems in original a underlying them (cf .
Sanskrit). Beside these also is -To/)-=origl. -tor-, prj-rop-
(speaker, ace. prj-rop-a), ^p€:=ip (speak); FUr-Top- (Sjto)/),
loTODp knower, witness), y/FiZ (know) ; BSy-rop- {Bdrayp Hom.
Od.= S(»T7;/o), etc. ; (l)pd'rop' (n. pi. <l)pd'Top'€si)y origl. bhrd-tar-
(brother), has become removed from words of kinship in form
as well as in meaning (member of a ^pdrpa). In -to/)o- we see
almost certainly a further formation from -rop-, after the analogy
of the a-stem, thus in BtdK-Topo- (guide, Hom.) ; a-Xda-TopO'
beside d-Xdc-Top- (malignant, avenger), y/Tiod (forget) ; a solitary
Digitized by VjOOQlC
STEMS WITH SF. ^tra.^ 6K. 225
'Tvp-, 'Tupo-y is found in fbdp-Tvp' (gen. fidfyrvpo^ witness), § 97.
fidp-Tvpo', \/ originally smar (remember).
The f eminines in -rpia are distinguished from those in 'reipa
only by the loss of the a of the suffix original 'tar-; from
'tar-t/a came -trt/a, i.e. ^tria, e.g. 'n-ohf-Tpia, verbal-stem TroAy-
(make). The secondary formation by suffix -ya- is generally
very common here, as e.g. from stem Tra-re/)- is formed a stem
ird-rp-iO' (paternal), fem. ira-rp-td (origin, race) ; (rw-nip-io*
(saving), stem o-w-ny/)-; these secondary formations intruded
into the fem. and supplanted the original stem in -^r- with
few exceptions.
The f eminines in -rptS- (n. sg. -rpk) are either late-formations
peculiar to the Greek, formed by means of a later suffix 'iB-, or
(cf. G. Curtius Gk. Etym.' p. 683 sqq.) -T/)t8- is merely a
phonetic variation from *Tpit/', so that here a suffix -trp- would
have to be presupposed, e.g. avkq-rplZ- (flute-player, fem.),
verbal-stem avkri- ; ira-rpl^ (fatherland) from stem irarrip-^
etc.
The suffix origl. -tra- appears as -t/)o-, -dpo- (neut.), -rpa,
'0pa (fem.) ; the aspiration is probably caused by the r, e.g.
vhr-rpo- (neut. washing- water) for *vi8'Tpo', y/vt^y original nig
(retained in vl^tOy wa,8\i,=*vt/y't/(o, § 63, 1); apo-rpo- (neut.
plough), from verbal-stem apo- (plough, in ap6-a>, apo-co), apo-a-ai),
y/ap. In la-rpo- (masc. healer), verbal-stem la- {idofuu heal) ;
Bai-rpS- (masc. carver), cf. ial-ofiat (divide), nomina agentis
are formed in -t/)o- (cf. 'Topo- above). Further Pd-Opo- (ntr.
base, step), y/^a, original ga (go) ; prj-rpa (fem. agreement),
Vp€ ; fiaK'Tpa (kneading-trough), ^/juaK (knead, fuura-o) =:
^fm/ct/co, generally softened into fiary) ; <l>pd'Tpa, Idn. <l>pi]'Tp7j
(clan), ^(l)pa^=<f>€p, origl. bhra, bhar, cf. ^pa-To/)-= origl. bhrd-
'tar-; Koifiri-Opa (sleeping-place), verbal-stem Koiiior {xoifido)
put to rest), etc. The suffixes -rko-, -6\o-, fem. -tXi;-, OXtj-,
e.g. ;^i5-tXo- (neut. liquor, fluid), y/'xy (pour); ^utr-^Xo- (neut.
implement for Bacchus-worship), y/6v, the <r appears in other
15
Digitized by VjOOQlC
*
226 STEMS WITH SF. -tar-, -tra-. lat,
97, formations also from this root ; exi-rkri (plough-tail), verbal-
stem e^c- (cf. exe-T€)y y/ix (have, hold) ; yei/e-dXi) (birth), stem
y€v€- (cf. 7^e-<rt9, yevi-affcu, etc.), Vy^y must be treated as
parallel forms of the above.
Latin. Words expressing kinship have suffix 'ter-, whose
e is lost in almost all cases ; the nomina agentis in -tor-, with
step-formation of original -tar-, like Greek -riy/j- ; for the peri-
phrasis of the future is used the suffix -tUro- from *'t6r<h, f.f.
-tdra-f raised from original -tar- and + suffix -a-, as in suffix
-^ro-, f.f. 'tra-y likewise frequently used. The suffix *'tur(h
occurs as fem. -tura in forming nomina actionis as weU. The
fern. 'tnC' is a further formation by means of -c-^ and perhaps
presupposes 'tria- ; a similar further formation is found in
'tri-no-y -tri-na- ; cf . with -tr-i-c- such formations as -2-wo-, -i-wo-.
1. Words of kinship, e.g. pa-ter, md-ter, frd-ter (but aoror-
from *808dr'y and this from *808'tdr-, *8va8'tdr'y as in Sk. avd-aar-y
ace. evd'Sdr-amJ ; 2. nomina agentis, e.g. uic-tor-y \/uic (uincOy
uiC'tus) ; censor- for *cen8'tdr', ^cem (cemeo) ; sponsor- for
*spond-t6r- (§ 77, b), y/spond (spondee) ; balnea-tdr-y verbal-
stem *balnea, which is not used, however ; moni-tdr-, ^moni-tm
(monere) ; da-tor-y ^da, etc.
Suffix -idra-y forming fut. part., e.g. da-turo-, y/da; uic-turo-,
^uiCy etc. ; as a fem., forming nomina actionis, e.g. sepuh-tura-,
cf. sepul-tus (sepelio bury) ; usura (use, interest) for *ut'tiira
(§ 77, 1, b), cf. Ui'Or (use) ; censura for *cem-tilra, y/cenSy etc.
Suffibt 'tro- (cf. Corssen, Krit. Beitr. 366 sqq.), e.g. in ros-tro-
(rostrum beak) for *rbdrtr0' (§ 77, 2), y/rbd (rodo gnaw) ;
clatcs'tro' (lock, barrier) for *claud'tro- (§ 77, 2), y/clavd (claudo
shut) ; ard'tro- (plough), verbal-stem ard- (plough), ^ar, etc. ;
this suffix seldom appears as fem., as infulge'tra- (Plin. =/w/^or
brightness), verbal-stem /t«/^e- (shine, gleam).
Further formations of this suffix original -tar-. 1. Through
-t/a-y esp. -trio- and -tdrto, e.g. in pa-tr-io- from pa-ter ; auc&-
•tOr-io- from atidi-tor- ; legd-tdr-io- from legd-tor- ; uic-tdr-ia
Digitized by VjOOQlC
STEMS WITH SP. -U-. 227
from uic't^r-, etc. 2. Through -w?-, e-g. uic-tr-iC'' from wtc-^r-, § 97.
or rather from an older unraised form of the suffix original
'tar-, which lost its vowel before -ic- ; imperd-tr-lo- from im^
perd-tor-; ex-pul-tr-uy likewise from an unused *ex-puUor' ;
pis-tr-lC' from pis-tor-y ^pis (pinso, pistus), etc. 3. Through
'Inay e.g. pis-tr-lno- (pistrinum), pia-tr-lna from pis-tor-, i/p^;
doc'tr-lna frcan doc-tor-, ^doc, etc.
Ifote. — ^In some cases at least Lat. -bro^ appears to be=Gk.
'Opo- (medial b corresponds of course by rule to Gk. 0; cf . § 77,
1, c), which, as we saw, arose from -rpo-, -tra- (cf. Leo Meyer,
Vergl. gr. der griech. u. lat. Sprache, ii. 235, 241; Ebel,
zeitschr. xiv. 77 sqq. ; Kuhn, ib. p. 215 sqq.). If this assump-
tion is well founded, this -&ro-=i.f. -tra- has become mixed in
Lat. with 'bro- = f.f. -bhra- (yfbhar bear; cf. supr. § 89, n. 2),
precisely as in Lat. the root original dha has become confounded
with root original da (§ 73, 2). As examples of Lat. -bro-^.-tra-
we adduce cri-bro- (cribrum sieve), y/kri (cf. fcpl-voD, Kpl'aV'<;)-=.
O.H.G. hri'tara, M.H.G. ret-ter, f.f. therefore krai-tra-; tere-bra
(fem. borer), cf. ripe-rpo-v (id.); palpe-bra (eyelid) bes. earlier and
more vulgar palpe-tra, as in Gk. <l)ipe-dp0'V bes. <f>epe-rpo-v ; tene-
'brae (darkness) for *tene8-brae,*teme8-brae (§ 77, 1, ei),*t€me8-drae,
=Sk. tdmis-rd (dark) for *tami8-trd=:0,lB..Q. dins-tar, M.H.G.
dims-ter, dins-ter (Kuhn, Zeitschr. xv. 238), f.f. iams-tra- from
tamas-tra-. The maiostay of these explanations lies in como-
brtno- (consobrinus cousin on mother's side), which is explained
as from *so8brino-, *so80rtno-, *80-str-ino-, from stem *so-stor-=-
original sva-star- (sister). So that in consobrinus the t of
svastar- would be retained, which is lost in soror:=-*80Sor. Corss.
(Krit. Nachtr. 186 sqq.), however, does not allow Lat. -bro-=
-tro- ; he explains -sobrinO' from *-sor-bn-nO' (§ 77, 1, a), and this
from *8oror-brl-no- (§ 77, 2). This view is supported by the
Keltic, cf . siur, which points to an Italo-Keltic form ^svasar-
without t. This difficult question has been handled at length
bv Ascoli, Studj. crit. ii. p. 33 sqq. ; he pronounces in favour
of Lat. -&ro-= original -tra-. Cf. § 89, Lat. n.
XVI. Stems with suffix -ti-. § 98.
The suffix -ti- is often used to form verbal-substantives, which
serve in several languages (Sanskrit, Zend, Sclavonian, Lithu-
anian) as infinitives and gerundives in certain cases. The
Digitized by VjOOQlC
228 STEMS WITH SF. -ti-. INDO-EUB. SK.
I 98. suffix 'ti- has besides — ^like suffix -a the function of forming
nomina agentis, but is more rarely so employed. The suffix is
at home in all Indo-European languages, and was therefore
already in existence in the original-language. It occurs also
as a secondary suffix, cf. td-ti- (§ 90), tu-ti- (§ 99) and the
Jiumeral (§ 109 sqq.).
Indo-European original-language. From each verbal-
stem might perhaps have been formed a nomen in -^-, e.g.
mchti' (thought), yjma; bhu-tir (<l>V'tTt'^) , ^bhu (become, be);
kak'ti' (coc-ti-o), ^kak (cook) ; mar-tir (death), y/mar (die), etc.
In the function of a nomen agentis a certain example in the
original-language is found inpa-ti' (lord), Vj^a (protect).
Sanskri*t. The suffix -ti- forms : —
1. Nomina actionis feminina, e.g. md-ti- (meaning, thought),
^ma (man think) ; stM-ti- (stand), ^stha (stand) ; gru-ti-
(hearing)^ i/gru; bhu-tU (being), y/bhu (be); pdk-ti- (coctio),
i/pak (codk) ; iik-ti- (speech),j ^vak (speak) ; yiik-U- (iunctio),
^ yug {]om\ etc.
Infinitive functions are found in the dative of these
nomina actionis in -^^-, thus yiik-taye, etc.
2. Nomina agentis, e.g. pd-ti" (masc. lord), ^pa (protect) ;
gnd-ti' (masc. kinsman), y/gna from gan (gignere).
A shortening of this -ti- (cf. suffix 'td't'='td'tt'' § 96) is
found in suffix -^-, which occurs especially in those roots which
terminate in a short vowel, e.g. mahl-kU-t' (ruling the land),
y/kU (rule) ; sarva-girU (conquering all), y/gi (conquer) ; like-
wise -srU't' (flowing), y/sru; -kr-t- (making, fashioning), y/kar
(make), etc.
In gerundive use we find a shortened instrumental from
nomina actionis in -ti-, i.e. -ty-a (from -ty-d, v. post. Declen-
sion), which originally had probably a wider employment, but
is confined in the actual state of the language to roots in «, u,
and ar, and is moreover only used where prepositions have
become welded on before them, e.g. sd-gHt-tya, y/gru (hear);
Digitized by VjOOQlC
STEMS WITH SF. 'ti-. GK. 229
n-^-tya, V^t (conquer). If the root end in other sounds, the § 98,
t of suffix -U' is losty so that -pa only remains; the cause of
this loss may possibly be seen in the frequent position of t
after consonants^ and the weakened termination of the word
due 'to the prefixed, originally adverbial, elements (the preposi-
tions). A similar unusual loss of consonants in the case of
person-terminations (y. post, in loco). E.g. d-da-ya from d-da
(take), ^da (give) ; ni-rig-ya from ni-mg (settle down), ^vig
(go in), etc. Stems in -aya- lose this first a of the suffix, e.g.
pra-bodh-ya from steim prchbodhaya- (awaken, remind). Details
of this formation would be out of place here.
In the earlier language this formation of the gerundive
occurs also in case of uncompounded verbal-stems; on the other
hand there are traces of the more complete -tyO', even after
consonantal root-terminations (of. post, -tvd used with uncom-
pounded verbal-stems).
Perhaps -tya-, fem. -tyd, is a further formation of the suffix
'ti', e.g. in kr-tyd (deed, doing), ^kar (make) ; i^tyd (going),
V i (go) ; ^i'tyi (gain, victory), ^/^ (conquer) ; Jha-tyd (slay-
ing), ^/ha^ han (kill), etc.
Greek. The suffix -rt-, regularly -<rt- (§ 68, 1, c), which
has arisen from the earlier -rt- (preserved in D6ric), is fre-
quently used> and forms nomina actionis fem. from verbal-
stems, e.g. fjnj'Ti- (wile), ^ma (think) ; (^d-rt" (speech, report),
y/il>a (say), beside ^-<rt- (speech, saying) ; 0i;-<w- (nature),
V^v (be, grow) ; Tr^t-, i.e. *w€7r-<7i- from earlier Vctt-t^-
(coctio), ^/ireir (cook) ; feOf*-, i.e. *(5n;7-crfc- (joining), V?*^
(join) ; Ti/S-o-*- (knowing), y/yvOf etc.
Nomen agentis, e.g. tto-o-*- (lord)=Sk. and original pd-ti-y
\lpa; fuiv'Tt- (seer), ^man (think).
T only has remained in ^iio-^pw-r- (raw-eating), y/PpOy fiop
{^I'^pdha/eta eat, l3op'd food), and perhaps in a few others.
-a-ia fem. is a further formation through combination of a
with -a'^-=-Tt-, e.g. dv-ala (sacrifice), y/6v (sacrifice); hoKVfia-ala
Digitized by VjOOQlC
230 STEMS WITH SF. -ti-. LAT.
I 98. (test), verbal-stem BoKLfuxZ- {SoKCfid^w for *BoKifJLaSyo} test), etc.
Cf. Sk. -tt/d.
Latin. The primary suffix -ti- has mostly been shortened
to 't' in consequence of the confusion of the /-forms and the
consonantal stems, e.g. do-ti- (dos dower), \/da (give) ; men-ti-
(mens mind), y/men (think, cf. memin-i) ; mor-ti- (mors death),
y/mor (mori) ; the i is retained e.g. in mesai-, i.e. *met-ti' (har-
vest, § 77, 1, b), y/met (metere) ; ms-ti' (cloak), root original
vas (clothe).
Suffix 'ti' appears as forming nomina agentis here too, in
p(hti', nom. sg. poti'S (powerful, capable), which however serves
for all genders, Sk. and origl. pd-ti-, Gk. iro'Ci- ; cf. the com-
pound of this pott', cam-pO'ti' (compos), im-po-ti" (impos) ;
further in mper'Sti't- (superstes remaining over), y/sta; sacer-
'dO't' (sacerdos), root probably original dha (set, do), which is
confused in Lat. with da (give ; thus * sacrificium perficiens ' or
' dans ' ; cf . Benfey in Kuhn's Zeitschr. ix. p. 106) ; com-i-t-
(comes, mate), y/i (go), etc. -^«- is kept whole in uec-ti" (masc.
lever), which can scarcely have been derived from any other
root except y/ueh (originally carry), and originally probably
meant something like tiector (bearer, carrier).
A further formation of -fo- is -tuh neut., -tia fem., both gene-
rally secondary; thus here an o, origl. a, has been added to the
earlier suffix, cf . Sk. -tt/d ; e.g. stem ini-tio- (beginning), primary
formation from y/i (go) ; but serui-tio- (slavery) from stem aeruo-
(slave) ; imti-tia (justice) from tusto- (just) ; duri'tiasoiiduri'tie',
stem durO' (§ 38 ; on weakening of final -o to -i, § 40), etc.
For the formation of abstracts the suffix -ti- has regularly
given way to -tion-, earlier prob. -tioni', e.g. coc-tion-y collision'
from */w?-^/6n- (§ 77, 1, b; cf. collid-o), ata-tidn', nd-tion-y etc.
Note also the diminutives in -tiun-cula formed from these stems,
e.g. ora-tiun-cula, sessiuncula, i.e. *8ed-tiun-cula.
The suffix 'tion-, -tidni-, is probably (Leo Meyer, Or. imd
Occ. ii. p. 686) a further formation from -ti/d-, Lat. -^«o-, -tia
Digitized by VjOOQlC
STEMS WITH SF. -^«-, ETC. INDO-EUR. 8K. 231
(v. supr.), by means of suffix -nf-, cf . -td-ti' from -to- ; the sff. § 98.
-na-, -ni-, often indeed run parallel to 'ta-, ^ti'. As 'td-ti- was
shortened to -td-t-y so was -tid-ni- to -tio-iP' ; indeed in Latin
the consonantal-stems are mostly like the i-stems.
XYII. Stems with suffix 'tu- and kindred suffixes.
Stems in -tu' serve as verbal-substantives in Sk., Lat., Sclav.^
Lith.
Indo-European original-language. The suffix is § 99.
imdoubtedly original, and must probably have been in use in
the case of each verb, as Sk., Lat., Lithuano-Sclav. testify to
this employment, e.g. da-tti- or dd-tu-, yjda (give) ; hhar-tu-,
yjhhar (bear), etc. These stems in -tU' were nomina actionis
capable of complete declension.
Sanskrit. The suffix -tu- forms nomina actionis, with step-
raising of root- vowel w, /, medially and finally, whilst a is rarely
raised except when it is final ; after the auxil. vowel i was often
introduced before this suffix. These stems serve in ordinary
Sanskrit in the accusative, but in the older language of the
Vedas, in the dat. and gen. sing, also, as Infinitive, e.g.
dd'tu-m, ^da (give) ; athd-tu-m, y/stha (stand) ; ^e-tu-m^ ^gi
(conquer) ; grdy-i-tthm, y/gri (enter) ; ato-tu-m, ^stu (praise) ;
bhdv'i'tU'm, ^/bhu (become, be) ; vit-ttMn, y/vid (see) ; yik-tu-m,
Vy^^ (join) : pdh'ttfrnty i/pali (cook) ; kdr-tu-m, ^kar (make) ;
iorayirtu-m^ verbal-stem 'kordyor (steal), etc.
Vedic dat. ; e.g. da-tav-e, e-tav-e, kdr-tav-e, etc. ; there is
found a dative form also in d% e.g. yd-tav-di (with two accents,
a very exceptional circimistance), from ^ya (go) ; kdr-tav-di,
yjkar (make) ; ydm-i-tav-di, yjyam (subdue) ; moreover the gen.
occurs, e.g. sthd-to-a, ^atha; e'to-Sy y/i (go); Uar-irtdSy y/lcar
(go).
As ordinary nomina actionis there are in use e.g. r-tit, (masc.
definite time, season), ^/ar (go) ; gd'tii- (masc. going, place),
V^« (go) ; gd'tU' (masc. singing), ^/ga (sing ; 3 sg. gd-yati);
gan-ti' (masc. creation, being), ^gan (beget).
Digitized by VjOOQlC
232 STEMS WITH SF. -tu-, ETC. SK.
99. From this abstract in -tu- a participiiun necessitatis is formed
by means of -ya-, v. supr. § 89.
'tt^ rarely forms nomina agentis, e.g. yd'HL" (wanderer)^ y/ya
(go) ; hhd-tii (sun), y/hha (shine), etc.
Suffix -^ra-, near akin to suflix -^w-, and perhaps sprung
from it; cf. -tya' beside -W-, ^^tra- beside -^r-, ^antch beside
-ant',
A gerundive in -tvi (used in case of verbal-stems not
compounded with prepositions) shows by its accent, and the
weakening of the root-vowel, that it is formed from -tm-y not
"tu- ; it is an instrumental of a stem-form in -tva-. In the Ved.
there appears also -tAy which must therefore be taken to stand
for *tvyd (§ 15, c), and this *-tvyd most prob. (Benfey, Kl. gr.
§ 389) by loss of a from *-tvayd, *tva-y'd is however likewise
only another form of the instrum. sing., i.e. one formed through
y according to the frequent stem-extension. In the Yed. also
occurs the dat. from -^m-, viz. -tvaya, Exx. sthi-tvd, ^stha
(stand ; cf. infin. sthd-tu-mj ; dat-tvd, from present-stem dad,
^da (give ; cf . infin. dd-tu-mj ; ^i-tvd, V^t (conquer, infin.
ge-tu-m) ; bhu-tvd, y/bhu (be, infin. hhdv-i'tu-m) ; uk^tvd, yjvak
(speak; infin. mA-^w-w^ ; ir-^M, VAar (make; infin. Ardr-^w-m^ ;
pfik'tva, y/paH (cook) ; the auxil. vowel i occurs, e.g. in vid-i-hd
y/vid (know ; inf. ret-tu-mj ; likh-i-tvd, or lekh-i-ivd, y/likh
(scratch, write) ; fcdrayi-tvd, verbal-stem Horayor (steal), etc.
Vedic forms in -tvl are foimd in e.g. kr-tvt, ^kar (make) ;
Ved. dat. e.g. gchtvdya, ^Jga (go) ; dat-tvdya (cf. supr. dat-tvdj,
y/da (give) ; kr-tvdya, ^kar (make), etc.
SuJ0^ 'tva- appears also in the function of forming a partici-
pium necessitatis (Benfey, Volst. gr. § 904 ; also in Bohtlingk
and Rothes Dictionary), e.g. kdr-tva- (to be made ; neut. work
to do, task), y/kar (make) ; ge-tva- (to be gained, captured), y/gi
(conquer) ; vdk-tvch, ^J vdk (speak) ; snd-tvch, ^sna (bathe), etc.
The suflSx 'tvd' (neut., n. sg. -ivd-m) is very frequent as
secondary suffix, forming abstracts, e.g. nag-na-tva- (nakedness)
Digitized by VjOOQlC
STEMS WITH SF. -tu-. GK. LAT. 233
from nagnd" (naked) ; pafd-ivd-^ (wedlock), from pdti (lord, § 99.
husband) ; pan^a-M" {ir&na/;) from pan%an- (five) ; bahu'tvd-
(plurality) from bahA' (many), etc.
In Ved. is also foimd -tva-nd- (neut.), a further formation by
means of suffix -wa-, in a like employment, e.g. sakhi-tvand-
(friendship) from edkhi- (friend) ; vasu-tvand (wealth), stem
vam- (id.), etc.
Also suj0^ 'tvan- occurs in stems which serve as adjectival
nomina agentis, e.g. kr-tmn- (causing, effective, active), ijkar
(make) ; another stem, whose f .f . is kar-tva-rya-y serves as fem.,
nom. sing, kr-tvari; both stems occur side by side in gi-tvan-,
gi'tmror, fem. gi-tvafz, i.e. *gi'tvaryd (victorious), y/gi (conquer) ;
i'tmn-y i-tmra-, fem. l-tvari (going), ^i (go).
Greek. Nomina actionis fem. like ^pw-rv- (food), V^po
(cf . ^/)a)-T09, fipShfia, fiv'^fm-a-KtOy ^pd>'<rofiat) ; fioTf-rv- (fem.
crying), verbal-stem iSoa-, /Soiy- {iSodm, fiorjaofuu cry) ; €&7-ti;-
(food), y/ei (eat), originally from a stem eSe-, which also occurs
elsewhere; yeXcur-TV' (laughter), stem 7e\a9- (cf. yekaa-'TO^,
iyikaa-'aa) ; Fda-Tv (city), root original vaa (dwell), etc.
-av-vT} stands for *'iwrf (like <rv for tv; cf . § 68, 1, c) as a
secondary suffix, cf. Ved. -tva-na-, Zend 'thwa-na-, e.g. Bt/ccuO"
-avpfi (justice) from Si/ccuo- (just) ; fivrj/Mo-avprf (memory), stem
/jLvrjfiov- (n. sg. masc. ^ivri^v mindful), which has lost its final n
before suffix -avwy, as occurs in other cases also, etc.
Latin. The suffix -^t*- is a very favourite one, and serves
regularly to form a nomen actionis (masc), which is called
supine in ace. and abl. sg., e.g. M-tu-y n. sg. Btortu-s (stand-
ing), ace. as supine Bta-tu^niy abL sta-tUy ^ata (stare, sistere) ;
i'tU'y y/i (go) ; dic'tu' y/dic (say) ; uiC'tti- (as subst. victuals),
^uiuy uig (uiuo live) ; tac-tu- (subst. touch), ^tag (tango
touch) ; cur'SU' for *cwr-^M- (subst. course), y/cur (curro run) ;
aeS'tU' for *aed'tu- (heat, tide), root original idh (bum); usu"
for *ui'tvr (as subst. use), cf. ut-or (use) ; gresm- for ^gred-tu-
(as subst. going, step), ^grad, gred (gradior step) ; cdsu- for
Digitized by VjOOQlC
234 STEMS WITH SF. -d%i'. SK.
8 99. *cad'tU' (as subst. fall), y/cacf (cado fall), etc. Sound-laws of
combination of t with other consonants are stated § 77, 1, b,
2. appard'tu-, magktrd'tth, aon-i-tu-y audl-tu-y etc., are referred
to derived verbs, which are moreover partly not in use.
SuflBx -tm- is rare, e.g. mor-tuo- (dead), ^/mor (mori die) ;
mthtuo- (borrowed, interchanged), probably from a ^mi (ex-
change), therefore for *inoirtuo-y which may be traced in other
languages (e.g. Old Bulgarian me-na change, Lith. mai-na-s
exchange) ; sta-tua (fern, statue), ^sta (stand) ; fd-tuo- (fore-
telling), V/« (fari utter).
As a secondary suflix, in formation of abstracts is found not
•tU', but 'tH'tp- and 'tH-dan-, -tu-din-y further formation from -tu-
(the latter is obscure in its second element), both fem., e.g.
serui-futi' (fem. slavery), stem serm- (slave), gen. pi. aerui-
'i&ti'Um (Plant.) ; senec-tuti" (old age), stem senec- (senex old
man) ; iuuen-tUti- (young age), stem iuuen- (earlier than iutieni-s
youth, cf. Sk. stem yuvan^) ; uir-tuti- (manhood, valour), prob-
ably from *uiri-tuti', stem uira- (uir man). Concerning this
suflix cf. Karl Walter, Zeitschr. x. 169. 'tudin- is more com-
mon, e.g. alti-tudo (height), alto- (high) ; turpi-tudo (loathsome-
ness, ugliness), stem turpi' (hateful, loathsome) ; canmetudo for
*con9ueti'tudo (§ 77 ; wont), stem consueto- (wont), etc.
§100. XVIII. Stems with suffix .«?«...
Not vouched for except in Aryan and probably in Greek ; it
is therefore doubtful whether it can be ascribed to a date so
early as that of the original-language.
Sanskrit. In the earliest period of the language only a
dat. fem. (v. post. Cases) of the suffix -dhi', 'Odhi-, i.e. -dhj/di,
-adhydiy is added to the verbal-stem of the present ; where this
ends in a, -dhydi only is added, in the other cases -adhydi; e.g.
yd^Ordhydiy pres.-stem ya^Orj y/yag (sacrifice) ; sdha-dhydi, pres.-
stem sdhch, y/sah (subdue, endure) ; piba-dhydi, pros. -stem piba-,
^pa (drink) ; rnddayd-dhydi^ verbal- and present-stem rndddya-
(cheer), ^mad (rejoice) ; prnd-dfiydi, present-stem prnd-, ^Jpar
Digitized by VjOOQlC
STEMS WITH SFF. -rfAt-. GK. •anUy •Wt-. INDO-EUR. 236
(fill) ; duh'ddhydiy present-stem duh- (3 sg. med. dug-dhe for § 100.
*duh'te)y ^Jduh (milk); gay^ddhydiy present-stem f^-, gay- (3 sg.
med. ge'te)y ^gi (lie, rest) ; vdvrdh-ddhydi, intensive-stem vdwdh-,
y/vardh (wax), etc.
The suffix appears added to the aorist-stem in ^ard-dhydi, of.
3 sg. aor. d-gara-t, ^J^ar (become rotten^ grow old ; 3 sg. pres.
^irya-ti, grna-ti) ; huvd-dhydi, aorist-stem huva- (present-stem
Ved. hava-)y y/hu {erf) ; probably also gamddhydi, aorist-stem
gama- (d-gama-t, present-stem gdMha-, ^ga, gam (go).
These forms serve as infinitives.
Greek. -a-Oat corresponds to this -dhydi; it is, however,
difficult to decide whether the « has here been tacked on at the
beginning, or whether it has been lost in Aryan, in which case
sdhydi would be the general fundamental form ; the y is lost,
as frequently, in Q-reek. It is not unlikely that the a in -a-dcu
owes its origin to the analogy of the medial forms in (t0 {-<t0€,
-affov, -a-0r)v, -<r6o>v) ; besides <r is a very favourite sound before
dentals in Greek. Also as regards the final ac, which does not
appear elsewhere in Gk. as the dative suffix of t-stems, we may
fall back on the analogy of the infinitive -cpcu, -fiepcu. This
form serves for the med. In Greek -a-ffac only appears as a
suffix, not -ea-Otu (cf . the perfect), as in Sk. -adhydi. This -cOai
is added to the different tense-stems ; e.g. pres. ^€p€'<T6cu=^Sk.
bhara-dhydi; rWe-adcu, i&o-cOcUy aor. 0i-4r0(u, B6'(r0ai; fut. Scoa-e-
'(r0cu, Sk. *dd8ya»dhydi ; perf. 'XjeKeiff>'0(U for *>jiKei^-(T0cu, If,
*riraik-dhydi, etc.
XIX. Stems with suffix -ant-, -nt-. §101.
The suffix -ant', when added to vowel-stems -nt-, forms
active participles from the present-stems, and therefore
also from the stems of the future (which is formed by means of
a present-form of \/a«), and of the aorist. The suffix -ant-, -nt-,
occurs in all Indo-European languages.
Indo-European original-language. Pres. as-ant-,
pres.-stem and Vas (be) ; bhara-nt-, pres*-stem bhara-, ^Jbhar
Digitized by VjOOQIC
236 STEMS WITH SF. -ant-, -nt". sk.
i 101. (bear) ; starna-nt-, pres.-stem star-na-, ^star (strew, stemere),
etc. ; future ddsya-nUy future-stem dd-at/ch, ^da (give) ; simple
aorist vavaka-nlry aorist-stem vamka- y/vak (speak) ; compound
aorist diksa-ni-, aorist-stem dikaa-, y/dik (diow), etc. These
stems served originally for all genders.
Sanskrit. HinU is added also to the pres.-stem in -nM-(-t^),
whilst to other vowd-stems -nU is added. The formation from
aorist-stems is unknown e::(cept to the earliest language. Ee-
duplicated-stems lose the n of the suffix, and thus end in -a^,
'U. In fem.^ as frequently, a stem further formed by -ya- is
used, and this -yor — ^in fem. therefore -ya is not seldom con-
tracted to I (cf. § 15, c).
Examples : ad-dnt-, root and present-stem ad- (eat) ; s-ant-, root
and present-stem oa-, the initial a is lost also in other forms of
this root; Hinv-dnt', ^ii (gather), present-stem im6-; ttcdd-ni-,
y/tud (strike), present-stem (tidd- ; ndhya-nt-, y/nah (tie), pre^
sent-stem ndhyU' ; yund-nU^ yjyu (join), present-stem yund- ;
but dddha-Uy ^dha- (set), present-stem dddha-, etc. The n
which is lost in most cases never appears at all in neut., e.g.
ad'dt, etc. ; fem. ad-ati, a-^ti, Xinv^ti, tudd-ntl or ttida-tt,
ndhya-nti, etc.
Future -ayd-nt', neut. 'Syd-t-, fem. 'Syd-ntl or ^aya-ti; e.g.
kariayd-nt', fem. kariayd-ntl or kariaya-ti, y/kar (make), future-
stem kariayd-y i.e. \/*ar-l-auxil.-vowel i (§ 15, f) and present-
stem in -yor of ^aa (be).
Examples of 2 aor. are (ace. to Benfey) e.g. vrdhd-nt-, ^vardh
(wax), aor.-stem vrdha^; aaniSd-nt-y ^aan (uphold^ love), aor.-
stem aantsch, i.e. ^/aan^ aux,- vowel i and past tense of y/aa.
In nandaya-ntd', verbal-stem wa/w?flya-, al. lect. nanda-ntd-,
present-stem nanda-y yjnand (rejoice) ; ^aya-ntd (nom. propr.
and in other meanings), present-stem ^aya', V^i (conquer,
capture), is probably a further formation of this suffix by
means of a; the same holds good of ddnta- beside dant- (tooth ;
yet probably from ^da * cut,' * part/ not from ^/ad * eat *), and
Digitized by VjOOQlC
STEMS WITH 8F. -fln^, -nt-. OK. LAT. 237
of rajatd (white, neat, silver), cf. argento-, ^rag, f.f. rag, arg §101.
(gleam).
Greek, -ojrr- and -vt- ; the v is here fixed, and never lost ;
fern, ^'ovrya, *-vryay which in obedience to sound-laws becomes
*'Ovca, -ova-Of -aa, with compensatory lengthening of the pre-
ceding vowel ; e.g. eoirr- (later ivr-), i.e. *^<r-oirr-, fern. eoi)o-a=
*i<r'OVT'pa, Vc? (be), present-stem eV- ; ^pO'Vr-, fem. ^epo-vaa
from *<l>€pO'PO'a, *(f>€pO'inya^ V<f>^P (bear), present-stem ^po-,
^pe- ; T^i-irr-, y/Oe (set), present-stem rlBe- ; BiSo-vr-, y/8o
(give), present-stem S/So- ; lard-vr-, ^<rra (stand), jpresent-stem
«rra- ; BeL/ciw-vr-, y/Sitc (show), present-stem Beitcw-, etc.
Likewise in the future, e.g, XOo-o-in--, ^\v (loosen) ; future-
stem \v<rO', etc.
Simple aorist, e.g. Oi-vr-, root and aor.-stem de-, (set) ; So-in--,
root and aorist-stem So- (give) ; ard-vrf root and aorist-stem
ora- (stand) ; 0vyo-in--, V^vy (flee), aorist-stem (f>vyo', ^vye-,
etc.
Compound aorist, e.g. Xwa-i/r- VXu, aor.-stem XOo-o-, etc.
The further formation in -ya which occurs in fem., appears
also in the noun subst. yepova-la (senate) =*7€/)ovT-ta, from stem
yipovT' (v. sqq.).
These formations have sometimes no corresponding verbs
extant, e.g. yip-ovr- (old), y/yep, Sk. ^ar, original gar (grow
old); l/c-ow- (willing), y/ex, Sk. vag, original vak (will) ; cuc-ovr-
(masc. dart), ^dx (be sharp), cf. aK-ri, aK-omc-riy cuc-firi (point) ;
o-Soin-- (tooth) =Sk. danU.
Latin. -enUy earlier *-ow^-, -unt-, but mostly -w^-, because
abnost all present- stems in Latin end in vowels. The same
stem serves for all genders; e.g. (praels-ent- (present) for
^-ea-enty root and present- stem es; i-ent-, ^e-unt-, i.e. *e-ont',
y/i (go), present-stem ei-; *uol'Ont, uol-unt-, present-stem and
^uol (uol't he wills), is retained in uolunt-arius beside the
ordinary uol-ent- ; tcehe-nt-, ^Jueh (carry), present-stem uehe-,
etc. Like all consonantal stems, these also in most cases revert
Digitized by VjOOQlC
238 STEMS WITH SF. -flW-. INDO-EUR. SK.
i 101. to the analogy of the i-stems (tcehente-s, uehenti-bmy etc.). The
further stem-form in -ya-, found in Sk., Zend and Gk. as fem.,
and possessing a yet wider range in Sclav, and Lith., is foimd
substantively used in Latin, e.g. stlent-iu-m, sapient-ia, licent-ia,
abundant'ia, lubent-ia, prudent-ia, Constant-iu-s, Fulgent-ii^a,
Florent'ia, Leuces-w-s^z^LeticenUiO'S (present *leucOy y/luCy v. §
36), Pnuient-iU'8y etc. No verbs are found parallel to such for-
mations as freqtcent', recent-, petulant- y (fen^-=Sk. dant- (tooth).
Here belongs also parent-, as the aorist, to which its form and
function point us (cf. § 36), is no longer extant (cf. parient-
from the present stem).
The further formation by means of suffix -a-, Lat. -o-, is seen
in argent'O- (neut. silver)=Sk. ragafnjtd- ; unguento- (neut.
ointment), cf. unguent- part., from present ungui-t, ungi-t (he
anoints) ; fluento- (neut. stream), beside participle /wew^-, present
flui-t (flows).
^02. XX. Stems with suffix -as-.
Stems in origl. -as-, conmion to aU Indo-European languages,
serve mostly as neutral nomina actionis, more rarely as nomina
agentis.
This suffix forms Infinitives in Sanskrit and Latin.
Indo-European original-language, e.g. ^aw-as (genus),
^gan (beget) ; ap-as (opus), y/ap (do) ; man-as (mind), \/man
(think) ; nabh-as (cloud, sky), ^nabh; vak-as (voice), ^vak
(speak) ; krav-as (utterance, word), ^kru (hear), etc.
Sanskrit. Substantives in -as-, before which root- vowels i
and u are raised a step, e.g. gdn-as (genus), ^^an (beget) ;
mdn-as (mind), ^man (think) ; sdd-as (seat), ^sad (sit) ; vdJc-as
(speech), y/vaR (speak) ; vds-as (garment), y/vas (clothe) ; Icit-as
(mind), ^Kit (think) ; grdv-as (ear), ^gru (hear) ; dp-as (work),
^ap, etc.
These substantives are mostly neut., like the above, but there
occur also nomina agentis, e.g. us-ds- (fem. dawn), y/us (bum) ;
this stem had in the earlier language step-formation of the
Digitized by VjOOQlC
STEMS WITH SF* -<M-. GK* 239
suffix besides, e.g. ace. sg. m-ds-am (the instr. pL uidd-hhis § 102.
arises from another stem of the same meaning, uaat-y mant- ;
§ 101). In the earKest Sanskrit adjectives of this form also
occur (nomina agentis), e.g. tar-da' (quick) beside tdr-as (neut.
quick advance), ^/tar (arrive at); ap-ds- (active) beside op-os
(work), etc. This formation is founded on the present-stems of
verbs ; if they end in a, -s- only is added for -as-, i.e. the final
a of the present-stem serves at the same time for the initial of
the suffix (cf. the formation of pres. participle act., the 3 pi.
pres., etc.) ; present-stems which do not end in a retain
-as-. This form in dat. is used as infinitive, e.g. gzvd-se
from pres.-stem giva-, 3 sg. pres. giva-ti, ^/giv (live) ; Udra-se, 3
sg. pres. Hdra-tiy ^Har (go) ; dhrmd-se, 3 sg. pres. dhruvd-ti,
y/dhru (be firm) ; Mkaaa (lustre, glance, eye), dative=infinitive
Kdksas-e, pres.-stem Adksa-, ^Jialcs (see) ; pust/ds-e, 3 sg. pres.
piist/a-ti, y/pul (nourish ; but in the pres. formation adduced,
* thrive ') ; rngd%-ey pres.-stem rnga-, y/arg (strive), etc. ; but
dy-as-By pres.-stem ai-, 3 sg. iti for ^ai-ti, y/i (go).
Greek, yiiv-ea-y fiev-o^ (mind, bravery, anger), Va^^j origl.
man ; yev-ea-, -09 (race), y/yei/, original gan (beget) ; Fhr-ea-,
09- (word), y/Feir, origiual vak (speak) ; SS-ea-, -09 (seat), ^iS,
original sad (sit) ; KkeF-ea-, -09 (sound, glory), ^k\v original
kru (hear) ; Trdd-ea--, -09 (suffering), ^ttoO {e-TraO-ov suffer) ;
firjK-ea-, -09 (length), ^fiaK (in /lOK-po- long) ; ipevO-ea-, -09
(redness), y/epv6 {ipv0-p6- red), original nulh (be red), etc.
The Sanskrit and Zend stem m-as-, us-ds- (dawn), corresponds
in like function, however, with the raised stem of the Gk. stem
f.f . aus-os- (fem.), Lesb. Aiol. n. sg. avct)^, with regular loss ©f «,
Ddr. 06)9, Ep. ^^9 from *aF-(o<!;, av-ca^, and this from *au<r-G)9,
with lengthened a after the loss of the following sound, Att,
€co9 without this lengthening, and with the asp. prefixed to the
beginning (§ 65, 2).
The suffix -^<r- forms adjectives (nomina agentis), e.g. yfrevS^-,
n» sg. masc. fem. '^et;&;9> neut. y^^evBei (untrue), these adjectives
Digitized by VjOOQlC
240 STEMS WITH SF. -(W-. LAT.
i 102. appear especially as the second member of compoimds, e.g.
o^SepK'ia- {&he^Tp-sighted), ^Sepfc^ original dark (SipK-ofiai,
Si'Bopfc-a see) ; orXTjOea- (not hidden, true) beside X^^ecr-, -09
(forgetfulness), y/\aJd (l-Xo^-oi/, escape notice), etc.
In a-XTjOeia (truth), i.e. *a-\r)0€a''Ui ; ev-fiiveia, I6n. ev-iieveq
(goodwill), from ^ev-fievea-'ia, f.f. asthman-as-pdy cf. fih/'0<f, origl.
man-as, and the like, we see a further formation of the suffix by
meaiis of -^fl-.
Latin. E.g. gen-tis (race), early Lat. ^gen-oSy Sk. ^dn-as,
Vg^^ (gigiiere) ; op-U8 (work), early *op-05=:Sk. dp-as ; corp-us
(body), root Sk. karp; foed-m, earlj foid-os (treaty), Vl/^rf (fido) ;
iu8 (right), f.f. *ioU'08, ^iu (join) ; pus (matter), f.f. *jpow-os,
^pu (be foul ; on these formations cf . § 36), etc.
Here also belong rob-ur (strength), early rob-tiSy gen. rob-or-is
=Sk. rddh-aSy gen. rddh-as-as (vigour, wealth), cf. robus-tus,
with change of s to r, etc. Fems. Ven-m, Cer-es, and probably
also masc. cin-er- (asK), n. sg. cin-is ; pulu-er- (dust), n. sg.
pulu'is, as also adj. uet-m (old), gen. ueter-is. .
Moreover the numerous masculines in -or, as sop-or- (sop-Ire) y
root original svap ; od-or, ^Jod (ol-ere for *odere § 72, 2), with
lengthening or raising of the suffix (on r=« cf. 77, 1, e), f.f. e.g.
of sop-or- is therefore svap-ds-, etc. This -or- is also used as a
secondary suffix, e.g. albor- (whiteness) from albo- (white), etc.
In aurora (dawn), i.e. *aus-6s-d, the suffix original -as-,
Latin -os-, -or-, is still further formed through -a- (cf . Greek
*av-(r(oa-, Sk. us-ds-, us-ds-J.
In nom. sg. alone the suffix is retained in fem. forms like
sedes (seat), i.e. *sedes-s (§ 39, 1), cf. sed-eo ; caed-Ss (overthrow,
slaughter), cf. caed-o; Idb-es (slip, fall), cf. Idb-i, etc. In most
cases there are i-stems underlying these words (e.g. ace. sede-m,
gen. pi. sedi-um), a very favourite formation in Latin. This
explanation of the n. sg. is supported above all by the parallel
sed-es-, Gk. IS-eo-- and Sk. sdd-as-. In Sclav, also and Teutonic
the as* stems show parallel forms without this suffix ; the Sclav.
Digitized by VjOOQlC
STEMS WITH SF. -(W-. LAT. 241
shows suflixes -««- and -t- interchanged in some stems, just as § 102.
in Latin.
The dative of such nouns in -(i« ^no longer felt to be a case,
and hence shortened — serves as an infinitive in Latin ; e.g,
ueher-e, f.f . vaghas-ai, Sk. vdhas-e, present-stem uehe-, original
vagha-, root original vagh; dtcer-Cy f.f. daikaa-ai, present-stem
dice-, f.f. daika-i ^/dic; moner-e, Li. mdnaj/aa-aiy present- and
verbal-stem moni-, i.L mdnat/ch, root original man, etc. In
fieri, fierei (also j^^r^), both from ^feies-ei, LL dhayas-ai, I has, as
often, been retained beside e (e) = original ai. This form is in
nowise distinct from the usual infinitive active (cf . L. Lange,
iiber die bildung des lateinischen Infinitivus Praesentis Passivi.
Denkschriften der philos. histor. Classe der Kaiserl. Akad. der
Wiss. in "Wien, Bd. x., and published separately there) ; flo
has indeed mainly an active form ; the root of this word is dha
(set, do), and fio a present formation in -ya- of intransitive-
passive function ; the f.f. of fio is therefore *dhcht/d'mt, in Sk,
with unoriginal weakening of a to I and middle termination
dhlya-te from ^dhaya-te, or else the final-sound of the root is
lost in Sk. and -iya- stands for -ya- (§ 15, b). In either case
the Sk. form is late and not original, and useless for the expla*
nation of the Latin. From dha^yd'tni arose regularly in Latin
*fe'iO'miy */eio, fio ; i.i. of fteri, fiere, is therefore *dhayaa-e; in
fieri fl has become y^, not an original shortening, the older ^en
being retained by Naeuius, Plautus, Pacuuius.
This formation is in Latin so closely joined to the pres.-stem
that, except where the stem has the stem-addition -a-, it omits
the -a- of the original suffix -fl5-, e.g. e%-8e (posse^ipot'esse) ^ f.f.
aS'S-ai (not ^as-^s-ai, which would have produced ^ese-re, ^ere-rej,
esse for ^ed-se, f.f. ad-s-ai, y/ed (eat); fer-re iot ^fer^se; ueUU
for ^uelrse (§ 77, 1, b) ; da-re, root and pres.-stem da; fo-re for
*fu-re, y/fuy u having become o under the influence of the r ;
i-re, early ^ei-re, f.f. ai-s-ai, pres.-stem i, ei, original ai, ^i.
The analogy of the present has here throughout exercised
16
Digitized by VjOOQlC
242 STEMS WITH SP. -flW-. LAT.
§ 102. its influence, and has called forth these new f onnations
peculiar to Latin (perhaps the forms cited were at an earlier
period of the language ^eaea-e, *ede8-ey ^/eres-e, ^ueles-e, *ete8'e,
which would correspond exactly to Sk. forms like asas-e, cuias-e,
bharas-iy varaa-e, at/aa-e).
This 'Se is added also to the perf .-stem in -w-, which is found
in Li9,tin only (v. post.), e.g. peperisse, dedta-se, fecis-se, etc.
Forms like dixe, uexe, seem to be syncopated, like dixti for dixisti;
possibly however they are older forms from the perf.-stem
without -is- (v, post.), and thus stand for *didiC'Se, ^ueueg-se.
Whether the full suffix -ea- = -aa- (^didic-ea-ey ^dicaia-ea-e) ever
existed or not, depends on the antiquity of these formations.
Note, — Impetraaae-rey kuaaae-re and the like (used only in case
of derived- verbs in a, and peculiar to the earlier language only)
are used as fut. inf. ; 1 sg. would be ^impetraaao, etc., cf .
faceaaOy incipiaao, etc. The peculiarity of these forms lies there-
fore not in the suffix, which is the usual one, but in the verbal-
stem.
The infinitive forms of the medio-passive in Latin are hard
to explain. The assumption of Bopp offends against the sound-
laws (vgl. Gramm. ui. § 855, p. 273 sqq.) ; the form in -i (dm)
is held by Bopp to be a curtailed form of the earlier -i-er
(dic-i-er), whose er he thinks is a transposition of re=zae (ace.
of the reflexive; cf. amo-r =:*am0'aej y thus explaining dici-er
from *dici'ae; *dm would correspond to Sk. forms like drg-e
(§ 87), imless dicier were a shortening of ^dieeri-er from
*diceri^e, ^diceai-ae (i.e. ^daikaaai-avam), just as laudari-er is pro-
duced by dissimilation from ^laudare-er, ^laudare-rey ^laudaae-ae,
i.e. from inf. act. with ae attached, which forms the middle
voice in Latin. Notwithstanding that this view recommends
itself in that it makes the inf. med. to be formed from inf. act.
precisely as the med. generally was formed from the act. in
Latin (^amari-ae : amare :: *amo-ae : amojy it is difficult to see
the reason of the transposition of ae, re, to er (from ^laudare^ae,
Digitized by VjOOQlC
INF. MEDIO-PASS. LAT. 243
*dici'Sey there wcMild hare arisen according to Lat. soimd-lavs § 102.
perhaps a< form *laudare'8, ^dice-s or did-^ like lavdaris, 2 sg.
med., from *iauda8'i'Se ; or also *latidare"rey ^dici-re or *dice-re).
Pott (the last time in ' Doppelung, etc./ Lemgo and Detmold,
1862, p. 266 sqq.) makes the division laudarie-ry, earlier *ib«-
dasie-ae, thus assuming no transposition of -«^, -re^ to -^r; -Hie he
holds to be an earlier termination of the active -re. But how
is 'ie then to be explained? In legier and the like. Pott
assumes loss of the first r in consequence of dissimilation;
*agerie-r (this -rier is preserved in fer-rier),. thence *agrier
and agier by loss of the first r, finally *agie, agl [or perhaps
*agvr, agl?] cf. «js, Xlmbr. m, «l, from sies]. Also Leo Meyer
(vergl. Gr. der griech. und lat. Spr. ii. 124) explains legier
from ^kgerie-r, ^legesie-se ; laudarier from ^laudasie-ae, which
'Sie, -^e, he holds to be " nothing else than a peculiar early
infinitive-termination, which may perhaps be closely connected
with Sk. '81/di, in Yed. rauhkhyM [in our spelling r6MHydi\
— ^for rauhisy&i — (increase), and d-pyathishy&iy — ^for d-vyathisydi
(not tcderate).^^ But we hold with Benfey (v. supr.) these in-
finitives, in 'Sydi to be inf. from fut. -stems rohisya-, vyathist/a-.
Leo Meyer, raising this objection himself, adds : " Possibly this
infinitival sye or more fully esye is likewise an early dative
of an old suffix formation asya, a further formation, by meaiis
of suffix ya, of the old suffix as, well known in the Lat. act.
infin.'* Moreover Lea Meyer holds it conceivable that forms
like ducier may be not shortened from ^ducerier, but derived
from stems like ducto- (f.f. daukya- therefore). We should
then have to assume fundamental forms perhaps such as ^dauk-
ydi'Svam [dat.+acc. of reflexive]. From this very uncertainty
on Leo Meyer's part it is obvious that none of his conjectures
are upheld by any decisive arguments. We should scarcely
venture to maintain datives in I, e (ei), from a-stems in Latin ;
in the dative the forms in question could only have been
^laudario-r, *dilcid-r, earlier ^laudasio-se, doticio^se. Also the separ-
Digitized by VjOOQlC
244 INF. MEDIO-PASS. LAT.
§ 102. ation of the med. (pass.) inf. from the act. will not approve itself
to us. Lange (in his above-named work) takes forms like
legier as shortenings for *kffi-fier, i.e. as compoimded of the pres.-
stem legi^ (legi-t), with infin. fiere, fieri; medial loss of/ occurs
e.g. in lupis for *lupais from *lup(hfio8 (v. post. Case) ; amaui
for *ama'fui, amasti for ^amorfuisti (v. post, § 173, 2). Forms
like amd-neTy darner^ he explains from ^ama-siere, ^da-siere, i.e.
from the present-stem and an infinitive *8iere, f .f. ^-st/as-ai, for
*e8iere, f.f. cLsychs-ai, formed from ^ea (be), pres.-stem *a8t/a'
(with passive function), ]ike fieri from ^dha, pres.-stem dhaya-.
The present-formation in -yor appears indeed in ^/es in Latin,
but has a future, not a passive relation (v. post. § 165 Lat. V.).
So also according to Lange ferrier is formed (f.f. therefore
probably Hhar-ayasai or perhaps Hharasyasai), whilst in other
cases this *-«er, ^rier, is added to pres.-stemB only which end in
a vowel (amd'Her, mone-rier, molU-rier).
The forms legl, amari, are explained by Lange from *legie8
(from *legi'fie8e), ^amasiea (from ^ama-aiese), with frequent loss
of final a (§ 79), and contraction of ie to I, like later aim, aia, for
aieni, aiea. Thus from common fundamental forms have been
developed (1) legier, amarier, with the s- of the presupposed
*'fieae, ^-aieae, changed into r, and (2) legt, amart, where the a
has been lost.
Accordingly in the Lat. inf. pass, also we should see nothing
but infinitives in -ae, because they all would be compounded
with either infin. fieri, f.f. dhayaa-ai, or *aiere, i.i. (ajayaa'ai.
This view also is suspicious in some respects ; above all we
cannot conceive an inf. of ^ea (be) with passive function.
G. Schonberg (Zeitschr. xvii. 153 sqq.) has recently explained
forms like amdrie-r as dat. of stan ^amdai+ae, from ^amdaiai^ae,
forms like legie-r, on the other hand, as dat. of stem legi- (repre-
senting stem legea- of the act.)+«e, from ^kgiai-ae, thus separat-
ing the latter from a«-stem8, probably correctly, like Leo Meyer
(v. sup.) ; he has recourse to an interchange of consonantal-
Digitized by VjOOQIC
8TBMS WITH SF. -fcl-. SK. GK. LAT. 245
stems with i-stems, and of suffix -a«- with suffix -t- (adducing § 102.
examples). It must, however, be allowed that the like dat.
forms of i-stems are otherwise unauthenticated.
Thus Latin infinitives passive (med.)— clearly a recent for-
mation of the language — must probably be treated as not
hitherto explained with certainty,
,XXI. Stems with suffix -ia-. §103.
The suffix "kU" (cf. pronominal-stem ha-) is not common pri-
marily, but secondarily is on the contrary a very favourite one
(e.g. in the function of forming diminutives, cf . Lud. Schwabe,
de deminutiuis graecis et latinis liber. Gissae, 1859, p. 44
sqq.). The numerous other suffixes, whose principal element
is A, need not be considered here, excepting -^Aw- (whose «, it is
true, is obscure), because it formed one kind of present-stem as
early as the original language (§ 165, VI.), e.g. ga-ska-.
Sanskrit. Very rare as a primary-suffix, e.g. in gus-ka-
(dry) for *8U8'ka (§ 55, 2, n), ^/gm (giii-yati dries), original
8U8 (cf . Lith. aaits-a-s, Sclav. auch-H dry, Zend hm-kch ; dhd-kd-
(masc. receptacle), y/d?M (set). As secondary suffix common,
e.g. sindhthka- (adj. derived from Sindhu), stem sindhu- (nom.
propr.) ; putra-kd- (masc. little son), putrd- (masc. son), etc.
Greek. Primary in Orf-icq (store-place), ^0e (place, lay) ;
very common secondarily (cf . Budenz, das Suffix ko^ im Griech-
ischen. Gottingen, 1858), e.g. ^uo-^-^rf-, ^va-t-, drjkvKO', OrjXvy
KapSui'tcO', KCbp^ta, 'Koyirtco" (if rightly separated thus) X070-, etc.
Suffix 'ur/co- here forms diminutives, e.g. TrcuB-ia/eo-^, iratB-la-KTjf
stem ircuS'y etc.
Latin. Here also but few primary formations can be
pointed to with certainty, as pau-co- (adj. few), cf. Gk. irav-po-
(small), Goth, fav-a (adj. few) ; lo-co-, early sth-cO" (masc,
place), from ^stal, stla, further formation from ^sta. Second-
arily very common, as in Gk,, e.g. ciui-co-j stem ctUi-, urbi-co',
stem «rW-, ie/ft-co, stem bellO', etc.
Digitized by VjOOQlC
246 SF. ORiGL. 'yam-, stems in indo-eub. sk.
i 104. 8. Formation of Ctomparative- and Superlative-Stems.
Comparative- STEMS.
1. Suffix original -yam-.
This suffix is perhaps a variation from a still earlier -yant-,
and akin to -ant-, -mant-, -vant- (§§ 101, 91, 90) ; in these
suffixes also we see t frequently passing over into s, and t^s
change seems to have taken place in the case of -yam- as early
as the original-language, since a *yant' appears nowhere (e.g.
mdvadr-hhiSy but ydvzyo'bhis, i.e. ^yamyas-bhis). The suffix is a
primary one, and is added directly to the final of the root.
Like most primary-suffixes it is in its use confined to a few
particular roots.
Indo-European original-language. E.g. nav-yans-,
from nav-a- (new) ; magh-yam-, from magh-ant- or perhaps
also magh-ara- (great) ; avdd-yanS', svad-u- (sweet) ; dk-yans-,
dk'U (swift), etc.
Sanskrit. In later Sanskrit the early form -yaws- is re-
tained as -yas' only after vowels, but in the earlier language
(Yed.) also after consonants, in which case the later Sk. substi-
tutes 'zyas' for -yas-, y being split up into iy (§ 15, b) and the
short vowel being lengthened before y (§15, a). The Sk. form
-^yaS' shows its modem date also by the fact that it is still
wanting in a language so closely akin as Zend.
Suffix -yas- ; e.g. Ved. ndv-yaa- from ndva- (new) ; Sk.
hhU-yaS' from bhU-ri- (much) ; gyd-yas- (older) y/gya (grow
old), positive not used ; atheyas-, i.e. ^stha-iyas- or ^sthd-iyas^,
from sthird' (firm) for ^stha-ra' (§ 7), ^/stha (stand) ; spheyas^,
i.e. ^spha-iyas-y sphi-rd- (swollen), for *«pAa-ra-, ^spAa (wax,
. swell) ; pre-yas- from priy-d- (dear), with root- vowel raised a
step (or perhaps from an older root-form j?ra), etc.
Suffix 'iyas-; e.g. vdr-zyas- (better), r(fr-fl- (good) and ur^ for
*var'ii (broad, wide) ; drdgh-lyas-, dirghd- (long) for ^dargh-a-
(§ 8), y/*dargh (dark), *dragh^ and with many other adjectives
Digitized by VjOOQlC
STEMS MrnH SF. -yarn-, gk. lat. 247
formed with suffix -a-; gdr-tySs-, from gur-ii- (heavy) for § 104.
*gar'ii- (§ 7), like it, from Vff^ff Idgh-lyaS' from lagh-ii- (Kght) ;
df^tySa-, Ye<L from af-6- (swift), and so with other adjs. formed
with siiffix -w- ; ksSd'tySs' from ksud-rdr (small, scanty) from
Vksud with step-formation ; ydv-lyaS' from yiivan- (young), ^/yu
with step -formation ; mdh-iyaa' from maA-cin^-, Ved. maA-
(great), ^/mah.
As a secondary suffix -iyas- appears in certain cases only, e.g.
mattyaS' from mati-mant' (intelligent), md'ti" (mind, insight,
^/ma -^ suffix 'ti- + also -mant-), etc. These words are treated
according to the analogy of the above-mentioned, as if e.g.
mat were root of matt".
Greek. The 8 of the suffix -yam- (the 8 is retained in the
superlative, v. post.) is lost, and the y changed to « or combined
with a preceding consonant into co-, f (§ 68, 1, d. e), e.g.
KaK'ioV' (n. sg. masc. /ccucioov) from kcuc-o- (bad), ^kok; eKaaaoih^
i.e. *i7uiX'yov', iKa'xy (light), y/i-XaX' 5 ^^-f^ov- from fih-v-
(sweet), ^/f}h^ aZ\ exO-tov- from ix'^'po- (hostile), from e^^-,
which serves here as a root ; fiei^oV', i.e. ^fiey^yov, from fiey-a^,
fMey-dXo' (great), ^/fiey ; TrXefoi/-, irXiov, f .f. pra-yam-, iroK-ih
(much), f.f. par-U', ^pra^par; so too fAe-loV' (less), f.f. ma-yarn,
from a root ma, which mostly appears weakened to mi, mi-n (cf .
Sk. mi-nd-mi, mi-ni-mi, pf . ma-ma, mormdii, fut. md-sydmi (throw
down, annihilate).
Latin, -yarn- became -yorn- and subsequently -td«- (e.g.
ma(g)imbu8; § 77, 1, a), later -tSr- ; in ace. n. neut. the later
language also shows still the old s in the form -iu8, i.e. -ya8
with loss of the n. In Lat. the comparative is regularly formed
by means of this suffix, which is therefore used as a secondary
one also. E.g. *mag-idr-, hence md-wT' (§ 77, 1, a), n. neut.
md-%u8, but adverb mag-is for ^mag-im, mag-no- (great) ; plus,
pUms (more) from *plo-im=:7rX£-lov, f.f. pra-yans-, ylpra'=-par
(fill), pleores (carmen Aruale) for *ple-ior-es, y/pk:=-plo, original
pra, compar. of ple^ro- (pkrus Cato, pkri-que), ple-nO' (full) ;
Digitized by VjOOQlC
248 STEMS WITH SFF. -^arfl- AND -ra-. indo-bub. sk.
i 104 leU'tdT', i.e. *kgu'idr', can come eqiially well from *kg'idr-
(§ 73, 1), V%"> f'f' ^9^9 or, though less probably, from adjec-
tive-stem kgU' in leui' (light), i.e. *leg'Ui', a further fonnation
of *leg'U-, Sk. lagh-ii', Gk. eXa^-v- ; min-dr' (smaller), from a
root min, stands for *min'idr'y miip-m for *mw-ft«-, f.f. wan-yan«-;
doct'tdr- from rfoc^- (doctus learned, ^doc)^ which loses its final
vowel only before the suffix, like all adjs. in vowels ; facH-idr-
homfactli- (easy to do ; Vf^)9 etc.
i 105, 2. The suffix -tara- and -ra-.
The suffix -tara- is the ordinary comparative suffix in Sk.,
Zend, and Greek ; it is also found here and there in the other
languages. It is a secondary suffix ; primary but rarely.
The suffix "tara-JB very probably compounded of the two fre-
quent stem-formative suffixes -ta- and -ra-; -ra- occurs also alone
in the function of comparative formation, e.g. Sk. dm-ra- (lower),
from dva (prep, of), dpa-ra- (hinder, latter), dpa (prep. of) =
Zend apa'Ta- from apa; cf. Lat. sup-eru-s, sup-er, inf-eru-s,
inf-er (mp-er-ior^ inf-er-ior, add to the older comparative element
— ^which has lost its comparative force — the ordinary compara-
tive suffix).
Indo-European original-language.
The suffix 'tara- was, it seems, already applied to the function
of forming comparatives from pronominal-stems and the like ;
thus an undoubted primitive stem is found in an-tara- (interior)
from pronominal ^an, stem ana- (demonstr.), where exception-
ally the suffix is probably primary ; moreover ka-taror (uter),
pronominal-stem and ^/ka' (interrog.).
Sanskrit, -tara- (masc. -tara-s, fem. ^tard) is added to the
end of nominal-stems simply (used also in case of substantives) ;
variant nom.-st6ms have their shorter stem-forms before this
suffix, e.g. piinya-tara" from piinya- (pure) ; ha-tara- (uter,
interrog.), kor (quis) ; ya-tard- (uter, rel.), ya- (rel.) ; l-tara-
(other), ^/^ (is) ; giiM-tara- from fA^t- (pure) ; agnimdUtara-
from agnimdnt' (being with fire) ; vtdvdt'tara-, Ved. also vidii-
Digitized by VjOOQlC
STEMS WITH SF. 'tarOr. GK. LAT. S49
'tarory stem vidvanUy mdmne-, weakened to vidm- (part. pf. act.; § 105.
knowing, cunning) ; dhanl-tara-y Ved. also dhanin-tara-, dhanin-
(rich). In dn-tara- (interior) -tarch is primary, ^an, stem ana-
(demonst.) ; -tara" is found after comparatives in ^t/ans-, and
after superlatives in ^is^tha- also, e.g. frestha-tara- from (restha-
(best; cf. * Superlative').
Greek. SuflGlx -t6/)o- = original and Sanskrit 'tara-, e.g.
/cowf>6'T€po-y Kov^' (light), iro-repo- ioT Ko-repo- (uter) from
root and pron.-stem tto-, tco- (quis), but after a short vowel
preceding, with final o, original a, lengthened, e.g. co^xo-Tepo-,
ao<l)6' (wise) ; yXv/cv-Tepo; yXv/cv- (sweet) ; x^p^f ecr-Te/w- for
*F€T'T€po (§ 68, 2) from x^p/^/vein--, in shorter form x^p/fer,
etc.
Cases like ^tK-repo' from <l>l\o- (dear) treat 'T€po- as primary-
suffix, whilst in ^CKaC'Tepo-y taal-repQ^y fiea-ai-repo-, and the
corresponding superlatives, ^CKjalrraro-f fAeaal-rarO', etc., there
is an underlying stem different from that of the regularly-formed
^CKdy-repo-y etc.
Note, — ^Benfey (Or. u. Occ. ii. 656) assumes as a basis for
this formation an early locative in cm, since in Sk. in certain
cases before -tara-y -tama-y the locative case occurs instead of
the stem, e.g. apardhne-tara' beside -na-tara-y from apardhnd-
(masc. afternoon).
The termn. -^<r-T€po-, e.g. eifSai/jbov-ia-'Tepo- from eifScufiov
(fortunate), appears to have been transferred from adjs. in -e<r-,
'e.g. acufyiff'TepOy a-a^^ (clear), to other stems; whilst in
'Ic-repo-y e.g. \aX-6r-Tepo- from 'KoKo- (talkative), we can hardly
be mistaken in seeing a combination of the suffix -yawa- in its
shortest form -w-, with the more recent comparative-ending
'tara- (cf. superlative -ur-ro-y and Lat. superlative in *-w-toma-,
-ismmo-y as well as Lat. -M-fero-).
Latin. The suffix -tara- appears only exceptionally, e.g.
in U'terO' for *cU''ter(h or ^quo-tero-y n, sg. masc. u-ter (whether,
i.e. which of two), neut. u4r(Hny fem. U'tray e of the suffix
Digitized by VjOOQlC
250 SUPERL. STEMS. SF. "ta-. INDO-EUB. SK.
i 105. 'terO', origmal -tara-, being ejected ; dex-ter- (right), cf . S€^L6<i,
Sk. ddks-inor ; in-ter (between), cf . St. dn-tarch, and the like.
In min-iS'terO" (minister servant), Osk. min'S'tro- (lesser ;
gen. sg. masc. neut. mimtreis is attested), and mag-ia-tero'
(magister master), Umbr. meS'trth (greater) from ^ma-is'tro-,
*mag-k-trO', and probably in sin-iS'terO" (sinister left), the
suffix 'tara- has been added to the comparative suffix -««- from
-yam-y as in Gk. XaX-la-'Tepo- ; in Sk. also the comparatives in
't/anS' and -istha* were sometimes further raised by means of
'tara- and -tator.
\ 106. SUPEBLATIVE-STEMS.
For the purpose of expressing the superlative were used the
suffixes 'tor and its compound -tama-, in Gk. and ^rse also
-mata-y and reduplication -tata-, in Erse also -mamch, all of
which, as well as the simple 'ta-, often appear in other func-
tions also (cf. § 91). These are secondary suffixes often joined
to the end of comparative-stems.
1. Suffix 'ta-, alone used especially in ordinal-numbers
(q, V.) ; added to the end of comparatives in original -t/ans-y it
forms their superlative. The reduplication -tartar occurs in
Gk. as the regular superlative-formation beside comparatives
in 'tarra-,
Indo-European original-language. It is not easy to
decide whether here we must suppose a complete magh-yam-tar
(fiey-ur-ro^), to which the Goth, -os-ta- would seem to testify,
and ak-yanS'ta- {&Kurro^)y etc., or magh'tS'ta-, dk-is'ta-, with
-yam- shortened to -is-. The former assumption seems to me
the best supported.
Sanskrit. Suffix -^a- added to the word-stem itself, e.g. in
ordinals aas-thd- (sixth), with -/Aa- for -ta- on account of the
foregoing i (§ 59, 1), sas (six), JcatuT'thd" (fourth), with 'tha-
for 'ta- (§ 52, 2), Ratur- (four).
After the comparative-suffix -yas- ('iyas-J -ta- appears as the
Digitized by VjOOQlC
SP. '4ar. OK. LAT. SFF. -Wfl-, -^flJ-. GK. 251
regular formation of the superlative, -yas- being subsequently § 106,
shortened to -w-, but '-is-ta- changed into -is-tAa- (§ 59, 1) ;
thus e.g. mdh-datha-, ydv-istha-, Idgh-iS'tha-, gdr-is-thch, Jasod-ts-tha-y
etc., atfdstha-y aphestha-, gyestha- are=*s^Ad-i8-/Aa-,*«pM-iJ-/Afl-,
^gyd-ia-tha' ; prestha- either stands for pre-istha-, in which
case the * of -t«- would have disappeared in the e, or, as I think
more likely, an earlier ^pra is underlying, and it must be
divided ^pra-is-ta- (cf . the comparative, § 104, with this superla-
tive) ; in hhuyistha-f beside the comparative bhu-yas-, ^yis- has
arisen for -is- by an unusual splitting-up of i to yi.
Greek. Suffix -To-=Sk. -ta- is commcMi in ordinal numbers,
thus TrpeS-To- (first), rpl-ro- (third), rirap'TO' (fourth), TrifiTT'TO-
(fifth), fic-To- (sixth), &a-To- (ninth), SeKa-ro- (tenth), €uco<r-^6'
(twentieth), etc.
-To-=-^a-, when added to -Ao--=-yawa-, forms superlatives to
comparatives in -4oi^=origl. ^yans-y e.g. KOK-Kr-n-o-y eKay^-va-TO-y
rjB-ta-'TO'y €j(j9'UT'T0-y fj^'ia-TO', TrXe-wr-TO-, etc. (cf. § 104)-
The redupHcated form of the suffix, -ia-ich = Qk. -Ta-ro-,
appears as the regular superlative formation beside the com-
paratives iH'tOrrOr'y e.g. KOV^'Ta-TC'y aO^HO-Ta-TO-y yKUfahTOrTO'y
yapifea'Ta-TO'^ ^tK-ra-ro-y ^^XoZ-ra-ro-, evScufiov-ia-ra'TO-y
XaXur-ra'TO'. These superlatives were formed, as the adduced
examples show, corresponding to the parallel comparative forms
in 'Tepo-y which may be compared (§ 105).
Latin. Suffix -to-, -tu-y = Sk. and original -ta-, rarely serves
as superlative-suffix in Latin, where -wo-=Sk. -ma-, and -ti-mO',
'Si-mo-y f .f . -ta-nichy is preferred ; ag. quar-to- (fourth) ; quo-to-
(which in order or number), stem and ^quo-y original ka-.
After -w-=-yaws- is found not -^o-, but only the representative
of original -to-wfl- (q. v,),
2. Suffix -ma- and ma-ta- here and there in Gk, § 107.
I have not before me any perfectly certain example of suffix
-ma' used to express the superlative in the original Indo-
European; however, as -ma- appears in three divisions of the
Digitized by VjOOQlC
252 SF. -ma-, sk. gk. lat. sp. 'tama-. indo-eub.
i 107. speech-stem in this function, it must be presupposed as existent
in the original -language. Perhaps sapta-mo' (seventh) and
aktarfnor (eighth) must be ascribed to the fundamental-language,
because in these numbers this method of forming the ordinal is
almost universal.
Sanskrit. SufiOlx -nM' forms the superlative in am-ma-
(imdermost, next, last), from dva^ (as prep. * from '), a prono-
minal-stem (demonstr.) ; madhya-md-f rnddhya- (mid-) ; para-md-
(furthest, last, best), pdra- (removed, excellent) ; ddi-md" (first),
ddi (beginning) ; sapta-md- (seventh), saptdn^ (seven) ; asta-md-
(eighth), asta' (eight) ; navchmd- (ninth), ndmn- (nine) ;
daga-md' (tenth), ddgan- (ten).
Greek. The superlative sulBx -/to-, f.f. -ma-, is not fre-
quent, it forms ifiSo-fiO" (seventh) alone, from hrrd, with a
remarkable softening of 'ttt to /3S in the stem of the word.
In €/3So-/Lta-To- (seventh) we find suffix -mfl-^a-, as in Keltic, '
which is seen immistakably in Trv-fm-To- (last) also.
Latin. Sufl^ -mo-, f.f. -ma-, is a favourite means of forming
superlatives, e.g. sumrmO' from *mp-mO' (highest), sup-, cf.
«wp-er, comparative; infi-mo-y cf. comparative tn/fe-ro-; mini-nKh,
cf . min-dr" ; moreover the ordinals pn-mo-, septi-nKh, deci-mo-.
In plurim(h (most), earlier plimm(h, ptaurumo-, ploirumo-,
ptt-d-mo-y a f .f . *^ra-yan«-ma- seems to be imderlying ; between
8 and m the auxiliary vowel u occurs (cf . s-u-my § 43), later ♦
(§ 43) ; thus by the usual eiiortening of -t/ans- to -«-, arose
*^fo-t«-«-mo-, i.e. ploirumO', and by coalescence of (d to et, i (as
in dat. abl. pi. of the o-stem, e.g. nauis, notma from ^rwwm),
*plmmO'; in plourutjuh, later plurimo-, y may have been lost (as
in minu» for *mm-yti«), so that this form poiats back to a form
*plo-yti8'thmo-, ]jke plus, plom, to *pl(hyu8.
i 108. 3. SuflGlx "torma- occurs in Sk., Zend, Gk., Lat. and Gothic,
and dates therefore from the common original-language.
Indo-European original-language. Although the
su£BbL 'tama' was in existence, we can hardly point to any
Digitized by VjOOQlC
SF. 'tama-. sk. lat. 253
word-stems provided with this sufl&x ; a form nava-tama' (per- § 108.
haps beside nav-yam-tar) maj be merely conjectured.
Sanskrit, -ta-ma- is the regular superlative formation be-
side the comparatives in 'tara-, thus e.g. pitnya-tamar^ ka-tamd"
(one of many, interrog.), ya-tamd" (which of many, rel.) ^Jci-
'tamchy agnimdMamory mgati-tamd- (twentieth) from vtgdti-, etc.
Suffix -tama' occurs also after comparatives in -yam-y and
superlatives in -isthch, e.g. gyeathortamar.
Greek. "Wanting.
Latin. The suffix original 'tamo- occurs somewhat seldom
added directly to the root or stem of the adj. ; but it is the
regular means of forming superlatives, in which case it is added
to the comparative in -yam-; f.f. -^-wa-, i.e. Lat. -tti-mo-,
'ti'fnO'y after gutturals -si-wo- (§ 77, 1, d) is added to the root
in maximO' (greatest), i.e. *mag'ttm(h, cf. mag-is, mag-nm ;
ojhtimO', op'tumO' (best) ; uh-timo- (last) ; in'timo- (inmost), etc.
Suffix 'timo-, or more probably -wwo- (cf . maC'SimO'), is directly
added to adj. -stems only when they end in r or /, stems ending
in a vowel lose that vowel; thus ueter-rinuh for ^ueter-Bimo-y
from *ueter'timO'y stem ueter- (old ; cf . torreo for ^torseo and the
like), pulcher-rimO', stem puhhero- (beautiful) ; /acil'lim(h for
*facil'8imO' from yiml-Umo-y imless indeed these forms be for
*ueter'i8'tim0', ^fadl-iS'timO', whence *tceter8timO'f *facihtimO'y
*ueter8imO'y *facikimo^ (cf. uellem from ^tcel-aem).
From the f.f. *'t8-tamchy the combination of the comparative
suffibt 'iS'^^-yam' with the 'tama- of the superlative, arose next
-iS'tumo-y 'is-timO'y retained in the archaic soll'iS'-timO' ; from
'iS'tumO'y 'iS'timo-y arose -iasumo-y isstmo-y by regular assimila-
tion, e.g. doct'iS'SimO'y etc. Cf. tnag-iS'tery min-is'tery which
show the combination of the comparative suffix -yaw«--|--^arfl-
(cf. § 105), and therefore stand parallel to superlative -ya«s- +
"tama-y and the corresponding Sk. superlative formations. Cf.
the suffix 'timO' in other functions, mari'timo- (maritime), stem
mari' (neut. mare, sea) ; fini'timo- (neighbouring), flni- (finis
masc. bound) ; kgi-timo- (lawful), stem leg-, ligi- (lex, fern. law).
* " Digitized by VjOOQIC
254 STEM OF FUND. NUM. 1. INDO-EUK. 8K. GK. LAT.
4. Stems of Numerals.
Stems of Fundamental Numbers.
Simple numbers 1-10.
1. Indo-European original-language.
The stem for the first numeral cannot be determined with
absolute certainty, because the several Indo-Eur. languages
differ greatly in fhe way they express the number one. Various
stems in Indo-Eur. indicate the notion of the No. 1, but yet
they are all alike formed from ^Ji; ai-na- has most in its
favour, because it serves to indicate the number one in the two
European divisions of the Indo-European, and is likewise found
in the Aryan in another function.
Sanskrit, ika-, probably a stem-formation by means of
suffix -ka- from pronominal suffix t, or, what is not very
diflferent, a compound of at from i with pronominal ^ka.
Greek. Nom. sg. m. eh, i.e. *€z/-9, ntr. &, gen. €j/-09, fem.
fiia (cf. Leo Meyer, Kuhn's Zeitschr. v. 161 sqq., viii. 129 sqq.,
161 sqq. ; id. vgl. Gramm. der griech. u. lat. Spr. ii. 417 sqq.).
Stem ev', f.f. aan-, is considered as standing for sam-, and this
aam (cf. Lat. sim-plex, sem-el, stn-gulij, after losing a final a, as
corresponding to Sk. samd-^ (similar, like ; a superlative of
demonstr.-stem so-). This view is especially supported by fem.
fjLia, which probably stands for ^'fila, i.e. 8m'yd''=.8am'yd' (a
ya-stem, fem. only, as frequently). It cannot well be doubted
that h' contains the pronominal-root «a-; however, we hold
that the final n is a later formation in Greek, cf. stem tI-V'=^
original ki- (pron. interrog.), because a change of suffix -ma- to
n is imexampled. So we conjecture for masc. neut. a stem
sa-n-y developed from ««-, but recognize in fem. a f.f. sa-myd,
thus varying from that of masc. and neut., i.e. a superlative-
stem in -ma-, fem. -mya, from same y/sa.
Latin. Early Latin oz-wo-, whence ti-wo-, f.f. ai-na-, is, like
Digitized by VjOOQlC
STEMS OF FUND. NUMERALS 2-6. 255
Sk. pronominal-stein e-na- (this), a stem in -nor from demonstra- § 109.
tivo-pronominal y/i.
2. Indo-European original-language duo* or dva-^
Sanskrit d/oa-^ Greek Si;o-=c?m-; Latin rfwo-=Si;o- f'c^wo-Jt^
like ambo-bm is probably caused by tbe nom. dual duo, ambd,
f.f. dvd, ambhd).
3. Indo-European original-language ^rt-; -t- is a
suffix and tar, tra, the root (of. the ordinal) ; tr-i- is therefore
probably shortened from Har-U, or perhaps from Hra-i- by loss
of the a; the assumption that tri- is an archaic weakening
from tra- is, I think, less Kkely; Sanskrit tri-, the fem.
having the stem 'ti'Sar-, in which Bopp conjectures a redupli-
cation, and which he imagines to have arisen from ^ti-tar-^
Greek T/04-; Latin fn-.
4. Indo-European original-language hatvar-;
Sanskrit Jcatvdr-, shortened Uatiir-, fem. Hatasdr- (clearly
formed after the analogy of 3, according to Bopp compounded
with it, in which case ha = ' unum ') ; Greek rkrvap-, reaaap-,
for *T€TFap', KerFap', D6r. rerop- for ^rerFop-, with T=original
k (§ 62, 1), Boidt. irerrap-, Hom. and Aiol. irlavp-, f.f. katur-,
ir-=.K (§ 62, 1), and <r before v=t, as in ot; for tu; Latin
quatuor-, the best authenticated spelling quattuor is imsupported
etymologically (inscriptions have also quattor, quator).
5. Indo-European original-language kankan-, an
obviously reduplicated form; 8 an sin it pdnJcan-, with j?=A:
(§ 52, 1) ; Greek wevre, Aiol. irifiire, ir and t=« (§ 62, 1) ;
Latin quinque.
6. Indo-European original-language. By combin-
ing the Zend khsvas on the one side with the Greek, Latin and
Gothic form with final ks on the other, the resulting f .f . would
be ksvaks for Indo-European (Ebel, Beitr. iii. 270 ; Zeitschr.
xiv. 259 sqq.), which likewise seems to be reduplicated, perhaps
original ^ksvorksva' ; Sanskrit sas, probably immediately from
^kaaki for ^ksa-ks (§ 55, 2) ; Greek and Latin with dissimila-
Digitized by VjOOQlC
256 STEMS OF FUND. NUMERAJ.S 7-10; 11-19.
109. tion of the initial soiind from a f.f. ^svaka for ^ksmks, Gk. If,
D6r. Fi^, like Lat. sex, both therefore from *8vek8 (Leo Meyer,
Zeitschr. ix. p. 432 sqq. ; cf. Lat. se for *8ve, etc.).
7. Indo-European original-language probably sap-
tan-; Sanskrit saptdn-ylAter saptan-; Greek €7rTa,i.e. ^sc^tan-
{a=an § 19) ; Latin septem, i.e. *septim. Bopp supposes that
the m of septe-m has worked its way in from the ordinal
septi-fnO'y because it would be imlikely that n should change to
m; possibly however an otherwise unusual sound-change is
found in it, and we should not cut the Latin numeral adrift
from the Erse and the Greek.
8. Indo-European original-language. Stem aktu-;
Sanskrit astdn-, later as tan-, probably after the analogy of 7
and 9j and astu- (the latter in the nom. acq. astdu, probably
shortened from *aktdv-as or *aktdv-a8, apparently a dual-form, as
also in Gk. and Lat.) ; Greek okto), Latin octd, dual-forms
arising just like Sk. astdu through loss of the termination, in
which respect the notion of 4 -f- 4 may have assisted ; in oySoF-O'-,
octdu-o-, the f.f. of the stem aktu- is unmistakable; it occurs also
in Goth, and Lith.
9. Indo-European original-language navan-; San-
skrit ndvan- ; Greek ipvia, i.e. *v€Fa{v) with € prefixed, and
unoriginal doubling of initial consonant v ; Latin n<mem (on
the m cf. 7).
10. Indo-European original-language dakan- ; the
conjecture that dakan stands for ^dva-kan- (kan for kan-kan),
i.e. 2 X 5, is not proved, but it is too tempting to be passed by ;
Greek Sixa, i.e. *BeKav; Latin decern, i.e. *decim (cf. 7).
The nuijaerals 11-19. They were formed by joining the
number 10 to the units ; in some languages we clearly see a
mere addition.
Indo-European original-language. Originally the
two words would probably exist separately, e.g. perhaps 12
dud dakan; 18, trat/^as dakan, etc.
Digitized by VjOOQlC
STEMS OF FUND. NUMERALS 11-20; 20-90. 257
Sanskrit. 11, ikordagan', with, lengthening of final a of §110.
stem eka^ (one) ; 12, dva-dagau', dvd probably must be con-
sidered a dual; 13, trdj/d-dafan^, later trayi-^agan'^ n. pi.
trayas+dagan- ; 14, Jcdtur-dagan- ; 15, pdAJca-dagan-; 16, «5-
-dagan-; 17, adpta^dagan; 18, astd^dagan-, with dual-form asta;
19, ndva-dagan-.
Greek. 11, hf-hexa; 12, hoa-Zeica; from 13 the words origin-
ally separate are merely joined together, e.g. ia rpur-Kai-ScKa,
rpi^ must be taken as a shorter form for rpek ; 14, reaaap^-icalr
'h&ca, etc.
Latin. un-decimioT*tmi'd^m\ 12, dtw-decim; IS, tr^-decim,
perhaps with older stem-form tra-, cf . ter-tiiM^ or else tre- is a
shortening from tree; 14, quatiwr'dedm, etc.
The numerals 20-90 (the intermediate numerals do not need § 111.
discussion here; they are clear in all languages, and mostly
quite imcompounded). In Aryan and South-European 20-90
were expressed by means of units compounded with a substan-
tive formed from daka-, mostly shortened or otherwise altered.
Whereas in the North-European division units and tens are
separate words, at most joined together. The contrast between
the two closely-related branches of the speech-stem — Aryan and
Ghraeco-italo-keltic — and the Sclavo-teutonic is here clearly shown
(cf. Introduction, IV.). It is scarcely to be supposed that in
the original-language composition had already taken place; but
the teiis and units would still be separate words.
Sanskrit. The tens were originally expressed by daga-tt-,
dagoria^ the units being prefixed. Of daga-ti, however, -fa^t-
and even -^»- only remains, of dagortch only -gat' ; so strong is
the tendency to diminution in words so much used.
20, m-gdU" for ^dvi'^dagaU-, the nasal of vt=:*di^ and the
corresponding nasal of the two following numerals is obscure ;
perhaps we may detect in it the remains of a case-ending. It
is shown by the Zend to be a late formation. 30, tn-gat-,
probably for Hnni dagatd, whence probably the nasal arose
Digitized by VjOOQlC
258 STEMS or fund, numerals 20-90.
i 111. which worked its way into 20 and 40 by analogy; 40, Jcatvart-
-gat' ; 50, panJcd-gdU ; 60, ic&'ti ; 70, sapta-ti* ; 80, aghti-, a
form widely differing from the original ; 90, nava-ti-, all with
'ti-' for *dagati.
Greek. Except in 20, where likewise a form ddkorti ap-
pears, 'Kovra appears as the second part of the compound,
probably a neut. pi., f.f. dakan-ta, from a sg. ^dakan-ta-m. 20,
€t'Ko<n=:*€l'K<yn (§ 68, 1, c), Hom. ieUoa-t, earliest form D6r.
FeUaTL, FiKart ; FtxaTi stands for ^dm-dakchti, the length of /
may have its origin in an torlier case-ending, whence may
come also et; ieucoai, i.e. i-FeUoai, with the frequent vowel-
prefix before consonantal beginning (§ 29, 2). 30, rpid-Kovra,
i.e. Hrid'dakan'tdy similarly with the following ; 40, reaaapd"
'Kovra ; 50, ireinfi-Kovra ; 60, i^KOvra ; 70, ifiSofii^'KovTa,
formed with the ordinal, like 80, oySoij-Kovra, and probably
also 90, evevrj'Koinay Hom. also ewT^-Kovra, which we should
accordingly take for a shortening of evevri-Kovra ; eveifrj-Kovra^.
Lat. nond-ginta; the ordinal ^ive-vo' from ^e-veFa-vo-y it is true,
presupposes a strong shortening; the sufl&x -yo-, as in Lat.
'fio-nO' (v. Ordinals), we must treat as having arisen from -/tto-
through assimilation to the initial sound.
Latin. Except -gin-ti in 20, -ginrta generally appears,
probably a neut. pi. ; -gin-ti and -gin-ta stand for *degin'ti,
*degin'ta, and these for ^decen-ti, ^decen-ta, the f.f. of these
stems is dakafi'ti-, dakan-ta- ; c has here become g, even as
uicmmus from a form *mcenti has stood its ground beside the
unoriginal mgesimm. Accordingly 20, vt-ginti from *dvi'd€cin'i
(cf . Gk. ; on the form, which seems to be a neut. dual, cf .
Corssen, Krit. Nachtr. p. 96 sqq.) ; tr$'gin'ta=i*trid decintd,
*trid becoming *tri€, aad this becoming tri, like s^yd-t, siet, sit
(3 sg. opt., ^/e8) ; 40, quadrd-gin-ta, with softening of ^ to rf,
ioT*quatuord decintd; 50, quinqud-gin-ta ; 60, sexd-gin-ta; 70,
septud-ginta from a stem septtw-, which does not appear else-
where ; 80, octo-ginta ; 90, nond-ginta, from the ordinal, cf . the
Digitized by VjOOQlC
STEMS OF FUND. NUMERALS 100-1000. 259
Greek, with whieli the Latin essentially coincides in these for- § 111.
mations.
Numerals 100-1000. §112.
100. Indo-European original-language. Probably
stem kan-ta- neutr., ace. n. sg. kan-ta-m, a shortening of ^dakan-
'dakan-ta-, i.e. dakan'+ subst. dakan-ta- which forms the tens ;
we found it already shortened to kan-ta- (Zend -gata-, Greek
-Kovra, Latin -ginta). (dakan-daj kania- thus means *ten-ty,
*B€fcij/covTa, *decaginta. The n of kan-ta is kept in Lat., Kelt.,
Lith. and Goth., but is lost elsewhere.
Sanskrit gdta-; Greek e-zcaro-, I can be nothing else than
a diminished form of iv- (one) ; Latin cento-.
200-900. Originally expressed in two words. Sanskrit
by two words, or by ordinary composition (e.g. dve gate or
dvigata- neut.) ; Greek from stem Karo- or Koro-y f.f. kafnjta-,
cf. Sk. gata-, was formed a derivative in -ya-, before which
according to rule (§ 89) the stem-temunation is lost, thus
*'/eaTU)', *'KOTU)', f.f. *'kat-ya' ; in Dor. -KaTLO- remains im-
changed, whereas elsewhere the *-/cot«)- passes regularly (§ 68,
1, c) into 'KoaxO', So from a hypothetical ^rptorKard or -koto,
f.f. trid kantd 300, arose Ddric Tput-KaTio-, Attic rpiorKoatO',
these forms being used as adjs. and in the pi.
The Latin proceeds in a way similar to the Greek, employ-
ing as it does the stem cento- as the second member of the
compound adjectivally in the plural, e.g. 200, du-cento-, du
shortened from duo ; 300, tre-cento- ; 600, quin-gento- for
*quinC'CentO', with softening of c to ^ after n, as in 400, 700,
800, 900 (cf. -ginta) ; 600, sex-cento- \ 900, non-gento-, from
ordinal-stem nono-. The numerals 400, qu^drin-gento- ; 700,
septin-gento-; 800, octin-gento-, show an analogy, which perhaps
may be traced to septin-genti ; septtn-, f.f. saptan- ; octin- also
corresponds to f.f. aktan-, cf. Sanskrit astan-, and so also a
stem quadrin- has arisen from qtiadro-, shortened from quatuor
(cf. quadra-ginta). Pott (Zahlmethode, p. 149) conjectures
Digitized by VjOOQlC
260 STEMS OF NtTMERALS. ORDINALS 1-10.
i 112. distributive in these forms, thus quatemi (quadrinij, octoni,
etc.
1000. The Indo-European original- language seems
not to have possessed a word to express 1000.
The two Aryan languages have a common word, Sanskrit
sahdsra- (masc. neut.), Zend hazanra- (neut.).
Greek ^fXto-, Hom. in compounds x^\o-, Boi6t. ;^€tX&-,
Lesb. ;^iXXAO-, D6r. yrikto-^ which points to a f.f. *x«X'yo-, i.e.
gharya-, of obscure origin.
Latin. St. mzU-y milli' (neut.), obscure.
Stems of the Ordinal Numerals.
\ 113. The ordinals are, except 2, superlatives, partly however with
peculiarities distinguishing them from other superlatives. The
forms of the Indo-European original-language for the most
part cannot be restored, because the different languages fre-
quently do not coincide in the choice of the suffix.
1-10.
1. Original-language probably pra-ma-, stCTi pra-
(before); Sanskrit jor«-^^m<i- f rom ^a- (as prep. * before')
'\r'thama-, with th for ^ (§ 52, 2) ; Greek tt/ow-to-. Dor. irpa-TO-,
from Trpo- 4- suffix -^a- (§ 106), and with step-formation or
lengthening of stCTi- vowel; Latin prl-mo-, with suffix -mo-
(§ 107), probably from ^pro-imo-y so that -mo- not -mo- has
here been added, according to the analogy of other forms in
^'timO" ; according to Pott (Etym. Forsch. I.^ 560) from
*pn8'm0' (§ 77, 1, a), *pris=:prim, f.f . pro-yam, comparative of
pra-, cf. priS'tino-y pri-die, for *pri8'die; according to Corssen
(Krit. Beitr., 433) pri- is an archaic form (attested) =prae
(prep. * before'), which is however clearly a case form, and
would scarcely have admitted a superlative formation, cf.
Umbr. pru^mu' pro-mo- ; it would perhaps be difficult to come
to a certain decision on this point.
2. Original-language (P) ; Sanskrit dvi-tii/a-, i.e.
Digitized by VjOOQlC
STEMS OF NUMERALS. OKDINALS 3-7. 261
^dvi'tych (§ 15, 2, b), probably therefore a further formation by § 113.
means of -ya^ from ^dvi'ta- ; Greek Sev-repo^f a comparative
(§ 105) Sev* appears to be a raised-formation from *du from
dm; Lat. secundo- is formed not from stem dvii-y but from ^/sec,
aeq (sequi) ; on the sufi&x cf . § 89, 2, n. 2.
3. Indo-European original-language probably
tar^tya- or tra-tyor, -tya" being here also a further-formation of
-to- ; Sanskrit tr-iiya, i.e. ^tar-tya-, (§ 15, 2, b), as it appears
to belong to the root of the stCTi tr-i-, i.e. tar or tra (v. sup.
cardinal 3) ; Greek rpi-ro-, with superlative sufl&x -to-, which
helps to form all other ordinals in Greek except 7 and 8 ; Aiol.
rip^To- ; Lat. ter-tio', like Sanskrit.
4. Original-language probably katvar-ta- ; Sanskrit
iatttr-thd" (tha=ita), also tUr-ya-^ tur-iya-, for ^Jcatur-ych, with
loss of initial and suffix -ya-, not elsewhere used by itself to
form superlatives ; we have already noted the combination of
-ya- with -to- ; here also we see the frequent phenomenon of
two suffixes occurring combined, — ^as here -t^ya-, i.e. 'ta^ya^, —
either of which can exercise the same functions as the com-
pound; Greek rh-ctp^ro' for *T€T/Nap-To- ; Latin quar-UhioT
*quattior'tO', qtrntor-to- (on these forms cf. Corss. Krit. Nachtr.,
p. 298, 3).
5. Original-language probably kankan-ta- or perhaps
already kan-ta- ; Sanskrit panRa-md-, Ved. panRa-tha-y with
well-known suffixes ; Greek Tri/iwr-To- ; Latin ^Mtfi(^c^-to-.
6. Suffix 'ta- throughout, which therefore must be ascribed
to the original-language with certainty, thus perhaps
ksmks'ta- ; Sanskrit sas-thd- ; Greek &c-to-, probably for
*€f-To-, cf. Latin sex-to.
7. Indo-European original-language sapta'tnO', or
m^to- to-, or perhaps 8aj!>ton- to- P; Sanskrit «apto-m(f-; Greek
l^Bo-fJbO' for *eirTo-fiO', with irregular softening of mutes ttt
into sonants fiB, according to the conjecture of G. Curtius and
Leo Meyer (cf. Curt. Gr. Et.' p. 488), through the influence of
Digitized by VjOOQlC
262 STEMS OF NUMERALS. ORDINALS 8-10; 11-19; 20-90.
i 113. the /», before which o forced its way as an auxiKary vowel at a
later date (cf . Old BvlgSsed-mii for ^sept-mH) ; archaic and poet,
form ifiSS'fjbaro' ; L atin s^ti-nKh.
8. Original -language perhaps aktu-ma- ; Sanskrit
asta-md' ; Greek SySoFo-, with the same weakening as in the
case of IfiBo-fiO'y for *6/ctoFo', which, as Curt, conjectures, arose
from *0ACTf 0-, and whose weakening of kt to 78 must be ascribed
to the F (cf. No. 7) ; on the other hand SySoFo- and Latin
octdtio- point to a common f.f. aktdv-a-, which is opposed to
Curtius' supposition. The suffix here is therefore only -a-,
which is added to the raised stem akiu- (consequently we must
not assume either suffix -ra- as in *par'VCh, or still less -ma-
changed into -m-J.
9. Indo-European original -language doubtful
whether with suffix -ma- (nava-ma'J, or with -ta- (navan-ta) ;
Sanskrit nava-md- ; Greek li/a-TO-, evpa-rq-, probably
shortened from *€ye/^a-To- ; Latin no-no- from ^nou-no-,
^noui-nO'y probably from *nowt-wo- by assimilation to the
initial sound.
10. Original-language doubtful, as in the case of 9,
whether daka-mor or dakan-ta-;' Sanskrit daga-md-; Greek
ieica-ro' ; Latin ded-mo-,
11-19. Originally by means of two words. — Sanskrit.
Here, as in other compounds, the final a of the second element
of dagan-, which has lost its n, serves likewise for an adjective-
forming sufBx, e.g. 11, ekd-dagd", from ekd-dagan-; 12, dva-dagd-,
etc. Here consequently we see suffix a also serving to form a
superlative (as in Gk. Lat. ^akidv-a-, 8). Greek throughout
'ieKOrTO' ; lly kv-ieKa-TO- ; 19, ei/i/ea-zcoe-Se/ca-TO-. Latin. 11,
un-deci-mo' ; 12, duO'decirmo-, and the remaining numerals by
separate words.
20-90. Originally by two words. — Sanskrit either
with 'tama-y e.g. 20, vtgati-tamd' ; 30, trtcaH-tamd- ; or by suffix:
-a- like 11-19, with loss of final -t, 41, e.g. mgd-, tngd-. Greek .
Digitized by VjOOQlC
STEMS OF NUMERALS. ORDINALS 100-1000. 263
To 'KOTb-y -Koma-y was added suffix -to-^ in such a way that §113.
'KOTL' and -KovTOr- were shortened to -kot- ; hence arose *-/cot-to-
and by rule (§ 68, 2) "Koa-To-, thus 20, el/coa-'To- ; 30, Tpuucoa-
'TO', etc. Latin. Suffix -tumo-, -timo-, added to the suffix
*'Cintt', *'Ctnta', which loses its final ; or rather to an earUer
*'CenU', ^'Centa- ; thus *'Cent'tumo-, and thence regularly (77,
1, b) 'CensumO'y -cmmO', and -gmmo- with c softened to g.
E.g. 20, early vicemumo-, hence vicesimO', vigmmo-, f.f. would
therefore be some such form as *dm-(da)kanti'tama'; 40, quadra-
-gensimo-y -gesimo', etc.
100-1000. 100. Sanskrit gata-tamd- ; Greek, with
suffix -<rro-, apparently through the analogy of -aoto- (§ 106),
formed from -to-, iKaro-aro' ; Latin, according to analogy of
the tens, cent-eaimo-y as though -esimO' were the suffix (from
^cenUtmmO' would have arisen *cemesimO', § 77, 1, b).
200-900. Sanskrit with gatartamd- ; Greek with -oto-
(v. 100) ; e.g. 200, hutKocrio-aro' \ Latin with centesimo, e.g.
200, du-centmmO'y octin-gentesimo-y etc.
1000. Sanskrit sahasra-tamd- ; Greek with -oto-, )(puo'
-oTo-; Latin with -mmO', milUSsimO'.
STEPHEN AUBTIN AND SONS, P&INTB&B, HERTFORD.
Digitized by VjOOQlC
Digitized by VjOOQlC
LINGUISTIC PUBLICATIONS
OP
TRUBNER Sc CO.,
57 AND 59, LUDaATE HILL, LONDON, E.C. .
Ahlwardt. — The DivIns of the Six AwciEirr Arabic Poets, Ennabiga,
'ADtara, Tarafa, Zuhair, 'Algama, and Imruolgais ; chiefly according to the
MSS. of Paris, Gotha, and Leyden, and the collection of their Fragments : with
a complete list of the various readings of the Text Edited by W. Ahlwardt,
8vo. pp. XXX. S40» sewed. 1870. 12«.
Aitareya Brahmanam of fhe Big Veda. 2 yols. See under Kaug.
Alabaster. — The Wheel op the Law: Buddhism illustrated from
Siamese Sources by the Modem Buddhist, a Life of Buddha, and an aecount of
H.M. Consulate-General in Siam ; M.R.A.S. Demy 8vo. pp. lyiii. and 324.
1871. 14».
Alif Lallat wa Lailat. — The Arabian Nights. 4 toIs. 4to. pp. 495,
493, 442, 434. Cairo, a.h. 1279 (1862). £S Ss.
This celebrated Edition of the Arabian Nights ia noWf for the first time, offered at a prioa
which makes it accessible to Scholars of limited means.
Andrews. — A Dictionary op the Hawaiian Language, to which is
' appended an English -Hawaiian Vocabulary, and a Chronological Table of
Remarkable Events. By Lorbin Andrbws. 8vo. pp. 560, cloth. £l 11«. 6^,
Anthropological Institute of Oreat Britain and Ireland (The Journal
of the). Published Quarterly.
Vol I., No. 1. January-July, 1871. 8to. pp. 120-K!lix, sewed. Illustrated
with 1 1 full page Plates, and numerous Woodcuts ; and accompanied by several
folding plates of Tables, etc. 7«.
Vol. I., No. 2. October, 1871. 8 vo. pp. 121-264, sewed. 4*.
Vol. I., No. 3. January, 1872. 8vo. pp. 265-427, sewed. 1 6 full-page Plates. 4».
Vol. II., No. 1. April, 1872. 8vo. pp. 136, sewed. Eight two-page plates and
two four-page plates. 4«.
Vol. II., No. 2. July and Oct , 1872. 8vo. pp. 137-312. 9 plates and a map. 6«.
Vol. II., No. 3. January, 1873. 8vo. pp. 143. With 4 plates. 4s,
VoL III., No. 1. April, 1873. 8vo. pp. 136. With 8 plates and two maps. 4«.
Vol. III., No. 2. July and October, 1873. 8yo. pp. 168, sewed. With 9 plates. 4«.
Vol. II I., No. 3. January, 1874. 8to. pp. 238, sewed. With 8 plates, etc. 6«.
Vol. IV., No. 1. Apriland July, 1874. 8vo. pp. 308, sewed. With 22 plates. 8«.
Vol. IV., No. 2. April, 1875. 8vo. pp. 200, sewed. With 11 plates. 6«.
Vol. v.. No. 1. July, 1875. 8vo. pp. 120, sewed. With 3 plates. 4«.
Vol. v.. No. 2. October, 1875. 8vo. pp. 132, sewed. With 8 plates. 4».
Vol. v.. No. 3. January, 1876. 8vo. pp. 156, sewed. With 8 plates. 5«.
Vol. v., No, 4. April, i876. 8vo. pp. 128, sewed. With 2 plates. 5«.
Vol. VI., No. 1. July, 1876. 8vo. pp. 100, sewed. With 6 plates. 5«.
Arabic and Feruan Books (A Catalogue of). Printed in the East.
Constantly for sale by Triibner and Co., 57 and 69, Ludgate Hill, London.
16mo. pp. 46, sewed. Is.
ArchsBological Survey of India. — See under Burgess and Cunningham.
Arden. — ^A Progressive Grammar op the Telugu Language, with
Copious Examples and Exercises. In Three Parts. Part I. Introduction. —
On the Alphabet and Orthography. — Outline Grammar, and Model Sentences.
1000
12.1,77 1
Price One Shilling,
Digitized by VjOOQlC
2 Linffuisttc Publications of Triibner f Co.y
Fart II. A Complete Grammar of the Colloquial Dialect. Part III. On the
Grammatical Dialect used in Books. By A. H. Ardbn, M.A.., Missionary of
the C. M. S. Masulipatam. 8vo. sewed, pp. xiy. and 380. 148.
Arnold. — The Iliad and Odyssey op India. By Edwin Aknold,
M. A, F.R.G.S., etc. Fcap. Syo. sd., pp. 24. 1«.
Arnold. — The Indian Song of Songs. From the Sanskrit of the Gila
Govinda of Jayadeva. By Edwin Arnold, M.A., F.R.G.S. (of University
College, Oxford), formerly Principal of Poona College, and Fellow of the
. University of Bombay. Or. Svo. cl., pp. zvi. and 144. 1875. 5«.
Asher. — On the Study of Modern Languages in General, and of the
English Language in particular. An Essay. By David Asher, Ph.D. 12mo.
pp. viii. and 80, cloth. 2«.
Asiatic Society. — Journal op the Royal Asiatic Society of Great
Britain and Ireland, fi;om the Commencement to 1863. First Series, com-
plete in 20 "Vols. 8vo., with many Plates. Price £10; or, in Single Numhers,
as follows :—Nos. 1 to 14, 6«.each; No. 15, 2 Parts, 4«. each; No. 16, 2 Parts,
4«. each; No. 17, 2 Parts, 4». each, No. 18, 6«. These 18 Numbers form
Vols. I. to IX. -Vol. X., Part 1, op.; Part 2, 5». ; Part 3, 5».— Vol. XI.,
Part 1, 6«. ; Part 2 not published.— Vol. XII., 2 Parts, 6». each.— Vol. XIII.,
2 Parts, 6«. each.— Vol. XIV., Part 1,5*.; Part 2 not published.— Vol. XV.,
Part 1, 6«. ; Part 2, with 3 Maps, £2 2«.— Vol. XVI., 2 Parts, 6«. each.— Vol.
iVII., 2 Parts, 6». each.— Vol. XVIII., 2 Parts, 6«. each.— Vol. XIX., Parts 1
to 4, 16».— Vol. XX., Parts 1 and 2, 4*. each. Part 3, 7*. U,
Asiatic Society. — Journal of the Hoyal Asiatic Society of Great
Britain and Ireland. New Series, Vol. I. In Two Parts, pp. iv. and
490, sewed. 16«.
Contents —I. Yajra-chhedikfi, the **Ein Kong King,'' or Diamond S<itra. Translated from
the Chinese by the Rev. S. Seal, Chaplain, R.N. — ^11. The P&ramit&-hridaya Stitra, or, in Chinese,
'* Mo ho-p6-ye-po.lo-mih-to-Bin-kiDg," ue. ** The Great P&ramitfi Heart St&tra." Translated
from the Chinese by the Rev. 8. Beal, Chaplain, R.N.— III. On the Preservation of National
Literature in the East. By Colonel F. J. Goldsmid. — IV. On the Agricultural, Commercial,
Financial, aAd Military Statistics of Ceylon. By £. R. Power, Esq.— Y. Contributions t(j a
Knowledge of the Vedic Theogony and Mythology. By J. Muir, D.C.L., LL.D.— VI. A Tabular
List of Original Works and Translations, published by the late Dutch Government of Ceylon at
their Printing Press at Colombo. Compiled by Mr. Mat. P. J. Ondaatje, of Colombo. — Vll.
Assyrian and Hebrew Chronology compared, with a view of shovring the extent to which the
Hebrew Chronology of Ussher must be modified, in conformity with the Assyrian Canon. By
J. W. Bosanquet, Esq.— VIIL On the existing Dictionaries of the Malay Language. By Dr.
H. N. van der Tuuk. — ^IX. Bilingual Readings : Cuneiform and Phcenician. Notes on some
Tablets in the British Museum, containing: Bilingual Legends (Assyrian and Phoenician). By
Major>General Sir H.Rawlinson, K.C.B., Director R.A.S.— X. Translations of Three Copper<-plate
Inscriptions of the Fourth Century a.d., and Notices of the Ch&lukya and Guijjara Dynasties
By Professor J. Dowson, Staff College, Sandhurst.— XI. Yama and the Doctrine of a Future
Life, according to the Rig-Ysgur-, ai>d Atharva-Vedas. By J. Muir, E*q., D.C.L., LL.D.— XII.
On the Jyotisha Observation of the Place of the Colures, and the Date derivable from it. By
William D. Whitney, Esq., Professor of Sanskrit in Yale College, New Haven, U.S.— Note on
the preceding Article. By Sir Edward Colebrooke, Bart., M.P., President R.A.S.— XIII. Pro-
gress of the Vedic Religion towards Abstract Conceptions of the Deity. By J. Muir, Esq.,
D.C.L., LL.D.— XIV. Brief Notes on the Age and Authenticity of the Work of Aryabhata,
Var^hamihira, Brahmagupta, Bhattotpala, and Bh&skar&ch&rya. By Dr. Bhau Dig!, Hono-
rary Member R.A.S.— XV. Outlines of a Grammar of the Malagasy Language. By H. N. Van
der Tuuk. — XVI. On the Identity of Xandrames and Krananda. By Edward Thomas, Esq.
Vol.11. In Two Parts, pp. 522, sewed. 16«.
Contents. — I. Contributions to a Knowledge of Vedic Theogony and Mythology. No. 2.
By J. Muir, Esq. —II. Miscellaneous Hymns from the Rig- and Atharva-Vedas. By J. Muir,
Esq.— III. Five hundred questions on the Social Condition of the Natives of Bengal. By the
Rev. J. Long.— IV. Short account of the Malay Manuscripts belonging to the Royal Asiatic
Society. By Dr. H. N. van der Tuuk.— V. Translation of the Amit&bha SAtra from the Chinese.
By the Rev. S. Beal, Chaplain Royal Navy.— VI. The initial coinage of Bengal. By Edward
Thomas, Esq.— VII. Specimens of an Assyrian Dictionary. By Edwin Norris, Esq.— VIII. On
the Relations of the Priests to the other classes of Indian Society in the Vedic age By J. Muir,
Esq.— IX. On the Interpretation of the Veda. By the same.— X. An attempt to Translate
from the Chinese a work known as the Confessional Services of the great compassionate Kwan
Yin, possessing 1000 hands and 1000 eyes. By the Rev. S. Beal, Chaplain Roval Navy.
—XI. The Hymns of the Oaupftyanas and the Legend of King Asam&ti. By Professor Max
Miiller, M.A., Honorary Member Royal Asiatic Society.— XII. Specimen Chapters of an Assyrian
Grammar. By the Rev. £. Hincks, D. D., Honorary Member Royal Asiatic Society.
Digitized by VjOOQlC
67 and- 59, Ludgate Mtl, London, E.G. 8
Vol.111. In Two Parts, pp. 516^ sewed. With Photograph. 22*.
CoNTKNT8.~-I. ContributionB towards a Gloasary of the AMyrian Language. By H. F. Talbot.
—II. Remarks on the Indo-Chinese Alphabets. By Dr. A. Bastian.— IIL The poetry of
Mohamed Rabadan, Arragoneee. By the Hon. H. E. J. Stanley.— IT. Catalogue of the Oriental
Manuscripts in the Library of King's College, Cambridge. By Edward Henry Palmer, B.A ,
Scholar of St. John's College,. Cambridge ; Member of the Royal Asiatic Society ; Membre de la
8oci6t6 Asiatique de Paris.— V. Description of the Amravati Tope in Guntur. By J. Fergusson,
Esq., F.R.S.— VI. Remarks on- Prof. Brockhaus' edition of the Kath&sarit-«&gara, Lambaka IX.
XVIH. By Dr. H. Kern, Professor of Sanskrit in the University of Leyden.— VII. The source
of Colebrooke's Essay ** On the Duties of a Faithful Hindu Widow.'* By Fitzedward Hall, Esq.,
M.A., D.C.L. Ozon. Supplement : Further detail of proofs that Colebrooke's Essay, '* On the
Duties of a Faithful Hindu Widow,'* was not indebted to the yiv&dabhang&mava. By Fitz-
edward Hall, Esq.— Vtll. The Sixth Hymn of the First Book of the Rig Veda» By Professor
Max Muller, M.A. Hon. M.R.A.S.— IX. Sassanian Inscriptions. By E. Thomas,. Esq.— X. Ac-
count of an Embassy from Morocco to Spain hi 1690 and 1691. By the Hon. H. E. J. Stanley.—
XI. The Poetry of Mohamed Rabadan, of Arragom By the Hon. H* E. J. Stanley.— XII.
Materials for the History of India for the Six Hundred Years of Mohammadan rule, previous to
the Foundation of the BHtish Indian Empire. By Major W. Nassau Lees, LL.D.. Ph.D.— XIII.
A Few Words oonoeming the Hill people Inhabiting the Forests of the Cochin State. By
Captahi G. E. Fryer, Ma&as Staff Corps, M.R.A.&.-Xiy. Notes on the Bhojpurf Dialect of
HhidI, spoken in Western Bebav. By John Beames, Esq., B.C.S., Magistrate of Ghumparun.
Vol. IV. In Two Parts, pp. 521, sewed, l&a.
CoMTSNT8.->I. Contribution towards a Glossary of the Assyrian Lan«rnage. By H. F. Talbot.
Part II.— II. On Indian Chronology. By J. Fergusson, Esq., F.R.S.— III. The Poetry ot
Mohamed Rabadan- of Arragon. By the Hon. H. E. J. Stanley.— IV. On the Magar Language
of Nepal. By John Beames, Esq., B.C.S.— V. Contributions to the Knowledge of Parsee Lite-
rature. By Edward Sachau, Ph.D.— VI. Illustrations of the Lamaist System in Tibet, drawn
flrom Chinese Sources. By Wm. Frederick Mavers, Esq., of H.B.M. Consular Service, China.—
VII. Khuddaka PAtha, a P&li Text, with a Translation and Notes. By R. C. Childers, late of
the Ceylon Civil Service.— VIII. An Endeavour to elucidate Rashiduddin's Geographical Notices
of India. By Col. H. Yule, C.B.— IX. Sassanian Inscriptions explained by tbe Pahlavt of the
P&rsis. ByE. W. West, Esq.— X. Some Account of the Senbyti Pagoda at Mengdn, near the
Burmese Capital, in a Memorandum by Capt. £. H. Sladan, Political Agent at Mandal6; with
Remarks on the Suli^t by Col. Henry Yule, C.B. — XI. The Brhat-Sanhit& ; or. Complete
System of Natural Astrology of Var&ha-Mihira. Translated from Sanskrit into English by Dr.
H. Kern. -XII. The Mohammedan Law of Evidence, and its influence on the Administration of
Justice in India. By N. B. E. Baillie, Esq.— XIII. The Mohammedan Law of Evidence in con.
nection with the Administration of Justice to Foreigners. By N. B. E. Baillie, Esq.— XIV. A
Translation of a Bactrian Pfili Inscription. By Prof. J. Dowson.— XV. Indo-Parthian Coins.
By £. Thomas, Esq.
Vol. V. In Two PiBirtB. pp. 468, sewed. \%s.%d. With 10 fall-page and folding
Pktes.
CoNTBNi»v— I. Two J&takas. The original Pftli Text, with an English Translation: By V.
FausboU.— II. On an Ancient Buddhist Inscription at Keu-yung kwan, in North China. By A.
Wylie.— III. The Brhat SauhitA ; or, Complete System of Natural Astrology of Variha-Mihira
Translated from Sanskrit into English by Dr. H. Kern.— IV. The Pongol Festival in Southern
India. By Charles E. Gover.— V. The Poetry of Mohamed Rabadan, of Arragon. By the Right
Hon. Lord Stanley of Alderley.— VI. Essay on the Creed and Customs of the Jangams. By
Charles P. Brown.— VII. On Malabar, Coromandel, Quilon, etc. By C. P. Brown.— VIII. On
the Treatment of the Nexus in the Neo-Aryan Languages of India. By John Beames, B.C.S.—
IX. Some Remarks on the Great Tope at S&nchi, By the Rev. S. Beal.— X. Ancient Inscriptions
fh)m Mathura. Translated by Professor J. Dowson.— Note to the Mathura Inscriptions. By
Major-Qeneral A. Cunningham.— XI. Specimen of a Translation of the Adi Granth. By Dr.
Ernest Trumpp.— XII. Notes on Dhammapada,. with Special Reference to the Question of Nir-
vAna. By R. C. Childers, late of the Ceylon Civil Service<— XIII. The fohat-Sanhit& ; or.
Complete System of Natural Astrology of Var&ha-mihirA. Translated from Sanskrit into English
bv Dr. H. Kern.— XIV. On the Origin of the Buddhist Arthakathfis. By the Mudliar L.Comrilla
Vij^inha, Government Interpreter to the Ratnapura Court, Ceylon. With an Introduction by
R. C. ChUders, late of the Ceylon CivU Service.— XV. The Poetry of Mohamed Rabadan, of
Arragon. By the Right Hon. Lord Stanley of Alderley.— XVI. Proverbia Communia Syriaca.
By Captain R. F. Burton. XVII. Notes on an Ancient Indian Vase, with an Account of the En-
graving thereupon. By Charles Home, M.R.A.S., late of the Bengal Civil Service.— XVIII.
TbeBhar Tribe. Bv the Rev. M. A. Shening, LL.D., Benares. Communicated by C. Home,
M.R.A.S., late B.C.S.— XIX. Of Jihad in Mohammedan Law* and its application to British
India. By N. B. E. Baillie.— XX. Comments on Recent Pehlvi Decipherments. With an Inci-
dental Sketch of the Derivation of Aryan Alphabets. And Contributions to the Early History
and Geography of TabaristAn. Illustrated by Coins. By E. Thomas, F.R.S*.
Vol. VI., Part 1, pp. 212, sewed, with two plates and a map. 8«.
CoNTKNTS.— The Ishmaelites, and the Arabic Tribes who Conquered their Country. By A«
Sprenger.— A Brief Account of Four .Arabic Works on the History and Geography of Arabia.
Bv Captain S. B. Miles.— On the Methods of Disposing of the Dead at Llassa, Thibet, etc. By
Charles Home, late B.C.S. The Brhat-SanhitA ; or. Complete System of Natural Astrology of
Tariha-mihira, Translated ftom Sanskrit into English by Dr. H. Kern.— Notes on Hwen
Thsang's Account of the Principalities of Tokh&rist&n, in which some Previous Geographical
Identifications are Reconsidered. By Colonel Tule, C.B.— The Campaign of .£lius Gallus in
Digitized by VjOOQlC
4 . Linguistic Publications of Trubner 8f Co.,
Arabia. By A. Sprenf^r.— An Account of Jerusalem, Ttanslated for the late Sir H. M. Elliott
from the Persian Text of N&eir ibn Khuerti's Safan6mah by the late Major A. B. Fuller.— The
Poetry of Mohamed Rabadan, of Axragon. By the Jlight Hon. Loixl Stanley of Alderley.
Yol. VI., Part II., pp. 2 IS to 400 and Ixxuv., sewed. Illustrated with a Map,
Plates, and Woodcuts. Ss.
GoNTBMTS. - On Hiouen-Thsang's Journey from Patna to Ballabhi. By James Fergnsson,
P.C.L., F.R.S. -Northern Buddhism. [Note from Colonel H. Yule, addressed to the Secretary.]
— Hwen Thsang»s Account of the Principalities of Tokh&ristfin, etc. By Colonel H. Yule, C.B.—
TheBrhat-SaAhitd; or, Complete System of Natural Astrology of Yarftha-mihira. Translated
from Sanskrit into English hy Dr. H. Kern.— The Initial Coinage of Bengal, under the Early
Muhainmadan Conquerors. Part II. Embradng the preliminary period between a.h. 614-634
( A.D. 1217-1236-7). By Edward Thomas, F.E.S.— The Legend of Dipa£kara Buddha. Translated
from the Chinese (and intended to illustrate Plates xxtx. and l., * Tree and Serpent Worship ').
By S. Beal.— Note on Art. IX., ant6 pp. 21d-274. on Hiouen-Thsang's Journey trom Patna to
Ballabhi. By James Fergtisson. D.G.L., F.R.S.— Contributions towards a Glossary of the
Assyrian Language. By H. F. Talliot.
Vol. Vir., Part I., pp. 170 and 24, sewed. With a plafce. Bs.
Contents.— The Upasampadd-Kammavdc&y being the Buddhist Manual of the Form and
Manner of Ordering of Priests and Deacons. The P£li Text, with a Translation and Notes.
By J. F. Dickson, B.A., sometime Student of Christ Church, Oxford, now of the Ceylon Civil
Service.— Notes on the Megalithic Monuments of the Coimbatore District, Madras. By M. J.
Walhouse, late Madras C.S.— Notes on the Sinhalese Language. No. I. On the Formation of
the Plural of Neuter Nouns. By R. C. Childers, late of the Ceylon CItU Service.— The Pali
Text of the Mahdparinibh&na Sulfa and Commentary, with a Translation. By R. 0. Childere,
late of the Ceylon Ciyil Service— The Brihat-Sanhita ; or, Complete System of Natural Astrology
of Var&ha-mihira. Translated from Sanskrit into English by Dr. H. Kern.— Note on the
Valley of Choombi. By Dr. A. Campbell, late Superintendent of Dujeeling.— The Name of the
Twelfth Imfim on the Comage of Egypt. By H. Sauvaire and* Stanley Lane Poole.— Three
Inscriptions of Parakrama B&bu the Great from Fulastipura, Ceylon (date circa 1180 a.d.). By
T. W. Rhys Davids.— Of the Ehar&j or Muhammadan Land Tax ; its Application to British
India, and Effect on the Tenure of Land. By N. B. £. Baillie.— Appendix : A Specimen of a
Syriac Version of the Kalilah wa-Dlmnah, with an English Translation. By W. Wright.
Yol. YII., Part II., pp. 191 to 394, sewed. With seyen plates and a map. 8«.
Contents.- Slgiri, the Lion Bock, near Pulastipura, Ceylon ; and the Thirty-ninth Chapter
of the Mah&vamsa. By T. W. Rhys Davids.— The Northern Frontagers of China. Part I.
The Originee of the Mongols. By H. H. Howorth.— Inedited Arabic Coins. By Stanley Lane
Poole,— Notice on the Dlnftrs of the Abbasside Dynasty. By Edward Thomas Rogers.— The
Northern Frontagers of China. Part II. The Originei* of the Manchus. By H. H. Howorth,
^Notes on the Old Mongolian Capital of Shangtu. By S. W. Bushell, B.Sc, M.D.— Oriental
Proverbs in their Relations to Folklore, History, Sociology ; with Suggestions for their Collec-
tion, Interpretation, Publication. By the Rev, J. Long.— Two Old Simhalese Inscriptions. The
^Sahasa Malla Inscription, date 1200 a d., and the Ruwanweeli Dagaba Inscription, date 1191 a.d.
Text, Translation, and Notes. By T. W. Rhys Davids. -Notes on a Bactrian Pali Inscription
.and the Samvat Era. By Prof. J. Dowson.— Note on a Jade Drinking Vessel of the Emperor
Jahfingfr. By Edward Thomas, F.R.S.
Vol. VIII., Part L, pp. 156, sewed, with three plates and a plan. 8«.
Contents. — Catalogue of Buddhist Sanskrit Manuscripts in the Possession of the Royal
Asiatic Society (Hodgson -Collection). By Professors E. B. t'owell and J. Eggeling.— On the
Ruins of Slgiri in Ceylon. By T. H. Blakesley, Esq., Public Works Department, Ceylon.— The
P&timokkha, bemg the Buddhist QflBce of the Confession of Priests. The Pali Text, with a
Translation, and Notes. By J F. Dickson, M.A., sometime Student of Christ Church, Oxford,
now of the Ceylon Civil Service.— Notes on the Sinhalese Language. No. 2. ProofiB of the
Sanskritic Origin of Sinhalese. By R. C. Childers, late of the Ceylon Civil Service.
Vol. VIII., Part II., M). 167-308, sewed. 8«.
CowTRNTs.— An Account of the Island of Bali. By R. IWederich.— The Pali Text of the Mah&-
Sarinibb&na Saitta and Commentary, with a Translation. By R C. Childers, late of the Ceylon
ivil Service.— The Northern Frontegers of China. Part III. The Kara Khitai. By H. H.
Howorth.— Inedited Arabic Coins. II. By Stanley Lane Poole.— On the Form of Government
under the Native Sovereigns of Ceylon. By A. de Silva Ekan&yaka, Mudalijar of the Depart-
ment of PuWie Instruction, Ceylon.
Asiatic Society. — Transactions of the Royal Asiatic Society o»
Great Bbitain and Ireland. Complete in 3 yols. 4to., 80 Plates of Fac-
similes, etc., cloth. London, 1827 to 1835. Pttblished at £9 5s. ; reduced to
£5 68,
The above contains contributions by Professor Wilson, G. C. Haughton, Davis, Monison,
Colebrooke, Humboldt, Dom, Grotefend, and other eminent Oriental scholars.
Asiatic Society of Bengal. — Journal op the Asiatic Society of
Bengal. Edited by the Honorary Secretaries. 8yo. 8 numbers per annum.
48. each number.
Asiatic Society of Bengal. — ^Proceedings of the Asiatic Socieit
OF Bengal. Published Monthly. U, each number.
Digitized by VjOOQlC
67 and 59, Ludgate Hilly London, U.C. 5
Asiatic Society (Bombay Branch). — The Journal of the Bombat
Branch of the Royal Asiatic Socibty. Edited by the Secretary. Nos.
^ 1 to 33. 7s, 6d. each number.
Asiatic Society. — Joubval of the Cetloit Brakch of the Royal
^ AsiATfC Society. Svo. Published irFegi:tlarly. 7«. 6d, each part.
Asiatic Society of Japan. — ^Teansactions of the Asiatic Society
OP Jafan. Vol. I. From 30th October, 18^72^ to 9th October, 1873. Svo.
pp. 110, with plates. 1874. VoU II. From 22nd October, 1873, to 15^
July, 1874. 8vo. pp. 249. 1874. Vol. III. Part I. From 16th July, 1874,
to December, 1874, 1875. Vol. III. Part II. From 13th January, 1875, to
^ 30th June, 1875. Each Part 7«. 6rf.
Asiatic Sodety (North China ftranck). — Joubnal of the Nobth
China Branch op the I^otal Asiatic Society. New Series, Parts 1
to 8. Each part 7$, 6d,
Alton. — A Shoet Geammab of the Japanese Spohen Laiitouaok By
W. O. Aston, M.A., Interpreter and Trtoslator, H. B. M .'s Legation, Yedo,
Japan. Third edition. 12fflo. cloth, pp. 96. 129.
Atharva Veda Prati9akhya. — See under Whitney.
Anctores Sanscriti. Edited for the Sanskrit Text Society, under the
soperTiston af Tkbobor Golds'Buokeb. Vol. I., ooiitaintag the Jaiminiya-
Ny&ya.MslllUyistani. Parts I. to V., pp. 1 to 406, large 4to. sewed. 10«.
each part.
Azoot. — The Lite&atueb of the Lancashibe Dialect. A Mblio-
graphical Essay. By William £. A. Axon, F.R.S.L. Fcap^ 8to. sewed.
1870. 1*.
Baha. — An Elementaby Gbakmab of the Japanese LANauAaE, with
£asy Progressive Exercises. By Tatui Baba. Crown Svo. cloth, pp. xii. and
92. 5tf.
Badimaier. — Pasigbaphical Dictionabx and Gbakmab. By Anton
Bachmaier, President of the Central PMig^phical Society at Munich. 18mo.
doth, pp. viii. ; 26 ; 160. 1870. 3«.
Badunaier. — Pasiobaphisches Wobtebbitc^ ztjm Gkbbaucbe piiB die
i>BirrscHE Sprache. Verfasst von Anton Bachmxisr, Vorsitzendem des
Central- Vereins fiir Pasigraphie in Miinchen. 18mo. cloth, pp. viii. ; 32 ; 128 ;
120. 1B70. 2j. 6d
Baehmai^.— Dictionnaibb Pasiobaphique, pb£ces£ se la Gbahmaibe.
Redig^ par Anvoinb Bachmaisr, President de la Soci^t^ Centrale de Pasi-
graphie a Munich. 18mo. doth,^ pp. vi. 26 i 168 } 150. 1870. 2». 6d.
Ballad Society's Publications. — Subscriptions — Small paper, one
guinea^ and large paper, three guineas, per annum.
1868.
1. Ballass and Poems pbom MANrscBiPTs. Vol. I. Part I. On the
Condition of England in the Reigns of Henry VIII. and Edward VI. (includ-
ing the state of the Clergy, Monks, and Friars), contains (besides a long
Introduction) the following poems, etc. : Now a Dayes, ab. 1 520 a.d. ; Vox
Populi Vox Dei, a.Dv 1547-8; The Ruyn' of a Ream'; The Image of
Ypocresye, ad. 1S38; Against the Blaspheming English Lutherans and the
PMsenoiu Dragon Luther ; The Spoiling of the \bbeys ; The Overthrowe
of the Abbeys, a Tale of Robin Hoode ; De Monasteriis Dirutis. Edited
by F. J. EuENiTALLy M.A. Sro.
2. Ballads pbom Manitscbipts. Yol. II. Part i. The Poore Mans
Pittance. By Richabp> William b» Contayninge three severall subjects : —
(1.) The firste, l^e fall and complaynte of Anthonie Babington, whoe, with
others, wears executed for highe treason in the feildes nere lynoolns Inne,
in the yeare of Mtf lorde— -1586. (2.) The seoonde eontaynes the life and
Deathe of Roberte, Icnrde Deverox, Karle of l£s«>ez : whoe was be^aded in
the towre of iondon oo ash-wenadaye mornynge, Anno — 1601. (3^) The
Digitized by VjOOQlC
6 Lififfuistic Publications of Truhner ^ Co.^
laste, Intituled ** aocUunatio patrie,'* contayninge the horrib[l]e treason that
weare pretended agaynste your Ma»>«tie, to be donne on the parliament howse
The seconde [third] yeare of your Ma>>«t»> Raygne [1605]. Edited by F. J.
FuRNivALL, M.A. 8to. {The Introduetions, by Firofeswr W, R, MorfiUy
M.A,y of Oriel Coll., Oaford^ and the Itkiex, are published in JVb. 10.^
1669.
3. The Roxbtjb&he Ballads. Part I. With short Notes by
W. Chappell, Eaq., F.S.A., author of "Popular Music of the Olden
Time," etc., etc., and with copies of the Original Woodcuts, drawn by Mr.
Rudolph Blind and Mr. W. H. Hoopsb, and engraved by Mr. J. H.
RiiiBAULT and Mr. Hoopeb. 8vo.
1870.
4. The Eoxbubghb Ballads. Vol. I. Part II.
1871.
6. The Roxbiteohe Ballads. Vol. I. Part III. With an Intro-
duction and short Notes by W. Chappell, Esq., F.S.A.
6. Captain Cox, his Ballads Ain) Books ; or, Bobeet Laitehah's
Letter : Whearin part of the entertainment untoo the Queenz Majesty at
EilUngworth Castl, in Warwik Sheer in this Socmen Progress, J 575, is
signified; from a freend- Officer attendant in the Court, unto his fireend, a
Citizen and Merchant of London. Re-edited, with accounts of all Captain
Cox's accessible Books, and a comparison of them with those in the
Complatmt of SCOTI.AND, 1548-9 A.D. Bv F. J. FuBMiVALL, M.A. 8to.
1872,
7. Ballads peom Mantjscbipts. Vol. I. Part IT. Ballads on
Wolsey, Anne Boleyn, Somerset, and Lady Janet^rey; with Wynkyn de
Worde's Treatise of a Qalaunt (a.b. 1520 a.d.). Edited by Fredbrick J.
Furniyall, M.A. With Forewords to the Volume, Notes, and an Index. Svo.
8. The Boxbttbghe Ballads. Vol. II. Part I.
1873.
9. The B^xbukqhe Ballads. Vol. II. Part IL
10. Ballads feom Manxjscbipts. Vol. IL Part II. Containing
Ballads on Queen Elizabeth, Easex, Campion, Drake, Baleigh, Frohisher,
Warwick, and Bacon, "the Candlewick Ballads," Poems from the Jackson
MS., etc. Kdited by W. R. Morfill, Esq., M.A., with an Introduction
to No. 3.
1874.
1 1 . Love- Poems and Htjmoueous Oites, written at the eiid of a Volume
of small printed books, a.d. 1614-1619, in the British Museum, labelld
" Various Poems," and markt ^^^. Put forth by Fkbdebick J. Fubnivall.
12. The Eoxbtjeghe Ballads. Vol. II. Paxt III.
1875.
13. The Eoxbueghe Ballads. Vol. III. Pert I.
1S76.
14. The Baqfobd Ballads. Edited with Introduction and Notes,
by Joseph Woodfall Ebswobth, M.A., Camb., Editor of the Beprinted
»* ♦ Drolleries * of- the Restoration." Part I.
BallaAt3rne. — Elements of HindI and Bbaj BhIkI Gbammab. By the
late Jambs R. Ballantyi^x, LL.1). Secoad edition, reyised and corrected
Crown Svo., pp. 44, cloth. 6a,
Ballant3rne. — ^Fibst Lessons in Sansebit Obammab ; together with an
Introduction to the Hitopad^sa. Second edition. Second Impression. By
James R. Ballanttnb, LL.D., Librarian of the India Office. 8to. pp. viii.
and 110, doth. 1878. Se. 6d.
Digitized by VjOOQlC
67 and 59, Ltidgate Hill, London, E. C. 7
Banerjea. — The Aeia.n Witness, or the Testimony of Arian Scriptures
in corroboration of Biblical History and the Rudiments of Christian Doctrine.
Including Dissertations on the Original Home and Early Adventnres of Indo-
Arians. By the Her. K. M. Banbbjba. 8to. sewed, pp. xviii. and 236. 8«. %d.
Bate. — A DicnoNABT of the Hindeb Language. Compiled by J.
D. Bate. 8vo. cloth, pp. 806. £2 lis. 6d.
Beal. — travels of Fah TTtan and Sung-Yttn, Buddhist Pilgrims
from China to India (400 a.d. and 518 a.d.) Translated from the Chinese,
by S« Beal (B.A. Trinity College, Cambridge), a Chaplain in Her Majesty's
Fleet, a Member of the Koyal Asiatic Society, and Author of a Translation of
the Pratimdksha and the AmithEba SOtra from the Chinese. Crown 8yo. pp.
Ixziii. and 210, cloth, ornamental, with a coloured map. 10«. 6d,
Beal. — A Catena of Bttddhist Scbiptxjbes fbom the Chinese. By S.
Beal, B.A., Trinity College, Cambridge ; a Chaplain in Her Majesty's Fleet,
etc. 8?o. cloth, pp. ziv. and 436. 1871. 15«.
Beal. — The Bomantic Legend of Sakhta Bitdbha. From the
Chinese-Sanscrit by the Re? . Samuel Beal, Author of " Buddhist Pilgrims,*'
etc. Crown 8vo. cloth, pp. 400. 1875. 12s.
Beal. — The Buddhist Tbipitaka, as it is known in China and Japan.
A Catalogue and Compendious Report. By Samuel Beal, B.A. Folio, sewed,
pp. 117. 7#. 6rf.
Beames. — Outlines of Indian Philology. With a Map, showing the
Distribution of the Indian Languages. B^ John Beames. Second enlarged and
revised edition. Grown 8yo. cloth, pp. yiii. and 96. 6a»
Beames. — Notes on the Bhojpubi Dialect of HindI, spoken in
Western Behar. By John Beames, Esq., B.C.S., Magistrate of Chumparun.
8vo. pp. 26, sewed. 1868. is. 6d,
Beames. — A Compaeative Gbammab of the Modeen Abtan Languages
OF India (to wit), Hindi, Panjabi, Sindhi, Gujarati, Marathi, Uriya, and
Bengali. By John Beames, Bengal C.S., M.R.A.S., &c.
Vol. 1. On Sounds. 8to. cloth, pp. xri and 360. 16«.
Vol. II. The Noun and the Pronoun. 8to. cloth, pp. xii. and 848. 16«.
Bellairs. — A Grakmab of the Mabathi Language. . By H. S. K.
Bellaibs, M.A., and Laxman Y. Ashkedkau, B.A. 12mo. cloth, pp. 90. 5«.
Bellew. — A Dictionaet of the Pukkhto, ok Pukshto Language, on a
New and Improved System. With a reversed Part, or English and Pukkhto,
By H. W. Bellew, Assistant Surgeon, Bengal Army. Super Royal 8yo.
Dp. xii. and 356, cloth. 42«.
Bellew. — A Geakmab of the Pukkhto ob Pukshto Language, on a
New and Improved System. Combining Brevity with Utility, and Illustrated by
Exercises and Dialogues. By H. W. Bellew, Assistant Surgeon, Bengal Army.
Super-royal 8vo.,pp. xii. and 156, cloth. 21«.
Bellew. — Fbom the Indus to the Tigeis: a Narrative' of a Journey
through the Countries of Balochistan, Afghanistan, Khorassan, and Iran, in
1872 ; together with a Synoptical Grammar and Vocabulary of the Brahoe
Language, and a Record of the Meteorological Observations and Altitudes on
the March from the Indus to the Tigris. By H. W. Bbllew, C.S.I., Surgeon
Bengal Staff Corps, Author of " A Journal of a Mission to Afghanistan in
1857-58,*' and '*A Grammar and Dictionary of the Pukkhto Language/'
Demy 8vo. cloth, lies.
Bellew. — Kashmir and Kashghab. A Narrative of the Journey of
the Embassy to Kashghar in 1873-74. By H. W. Bellew, C.S.I. Demy
8vo. cl., pp. xxxii. and 420. 16«.
Bellows. — English Outline Vocabulary, for the use of Students of the
Chinese, Japanese, and other Languages. Arranged by John Bellows. With
Notes on the writing of Chinese with Roman Letters. By Professor SvMMBBSy
King's College, London. Crown 8vo., pp. 6 and 368, cloth. 6«.
Digitized by VjOOQlC
8 Linguistic PubUcationa of Trubner Sf Co.,
Bellows. — Outline DicTiONAET, fob the use of Missionabies, Explorers,
and Students of Language. By Max MiiLLSR, M.A., Taylorian Professor in the
University of Oxford. With an Introduction on the proper use of the ordinary-
English Alphabet in transcribing Foreign Languages. The Vocabulary compiled
by John Bellows. Crown 8vo. Limp morocco, pp. xxxi. and 868. 7«. 62/.
Bellows. — DiCTiONABT FOB THE PocKET, French and English, English
and French. Both Dirisions on same jpage. By Johk Bellows. Mascoline
and Feminine Words shown by Distinguishing Types. Conjugations of all the
Verbs; Liaison marked in French Part, and Mints to aid Pronunciation.
Together with Tables and Maps. Reyised by Alexandbb Beldams, M.A.,
and Fellow of the University, Paris. Second Edition. 32mo. roan, with tuck,
gilt edges. 10«. 6^.
Benfey. — A Gbaichab of the Lanotjage of the Vedas. By Dr.
Thbodor Bbkvey. In 1 vol. 8vo., of about 650 pages. [In preparation.
Benfey. — A Pbactical Gbahmab of the Sanbkbit Language, for the
uae of Early Students. By Theodor Benfbt, Professor of Sanskrit in the
Unirenity of Gottingen. Secomd, revised and enlarged, edition. Royal Svo.
op. viii. and 296, cloth. 10«. 6d,
Beschi. — Clates Httmaniobttm Litterabum Sublimiobis TAMULia Idio-
MATI8. Auctore R. P. Constantio Josbpho Bbsohio, Soc. Jesu, in Madurensi
Begno Missionario. Edited by the Rev. K. Ihlefeld, and printed for A.
Bumell, Esq., Tranquebar. 8vo. aewed, pp. 171. lOa. 6d,
Beunuann. — Vocabulabt of the TiGBt LiiirGUAGE. Written down hy
MoRiTz von Bbtjbmanm. Published with a Grammatical Sketch. By Dr. A.
Merx, of the University of Jena. pp. viii. and 78, cloth. 3«. 6d.
Beveridge. — The Distbict of Bakabgan/ ; its History and Statistics.
By H. Beveridge, B.C.S. 8vo. cloth, pp. xx. and 460. 21«.
Bhagavat-Geeta. — See under WiLKTicfs.
Bibliotlieca Lidica. A Collection of Oriental Works published by
the Asiatic Society of Bengal. Old Series. Fasc. I to 235. New Series.
Fasc. 1 to 348. (Special List of €k>ntent8 to be had on application.) Bach
Fsc in 8vo., 2s. ; in 4to., 4s.
Bigandet. — The Life ob Legeitd op Gaudama, the Buddha of the
Burmese, with Annotations. The ways to Neibban, and Notice on the
Phongyies, or Burmese Monks. By the Right Reverend P. Biqandet, Bishop of
Ramatba, Vicar Apostolic of Ava and Pegu. 8vo. sewed, pp. xi., 538, and v. £2 2#.
Birch. — Fasti Monastici Aevi SAXojaci : or, an Alphabetical List of
the Beads of Religious Houses in England, previous to the Norman Conquest,
to which is prefixed a Chronological Catalogue of Contemporary Foundations.
By W. De Gbbi Birch. 8vo. cloth, pp. viii. and 114. 5«.
Bleek. — A Compabatite Gbamhab of Sottth Afbican Laitgitages. By
W. H. I. Bleek, Ph.D. Volume I. 1. Phonology. II. The Concord.
Section 1. The Noun. 8vo. pp. xxxvi. and 322, cloth. 16«.
Bleek. — A Bblef AccoimT of Bitshman Folk Lobe and otheb Texts.
By W. H. I. Bleek, Ph.D., etc., etc. Folio sd., pp. 21. 1875. 2*. 6rf.
Bleek. — Retnabd in South Afbica; or, Hottentot Fables. Trans-
lated from the Original Manuscript in Sir George Grey's Library. By Dr.
W. H. I. Bleek, Librarian to the Grey Library, Cape Town, Cape of Good
Hope. In one volume, small 8vo., pp. xxxi. and 94, cloth. Za. 6d, ^
Blochmann. — The Pbosodt of the Pebsians, according to Saifl,^ Jmi,
and other Writers. By H. Blochmann, M. A. A sinstant Professor, Calcutta
Madrasah. 8vo. sewed, pp. 166. 10». 6d.
Bloehmann. — School Geogbapht of India andBbizish Bubmah. By
H. Blochmann, M.A. 12mo. pp. vL and 100. 2s, 6d.
Blochmann. — A Tbeatise on the Ruba'i entitled Bisalah i Taranah.
By Agha Ahmad 'Ali. With an Introduction and Explanatory Notes, by H.
Blochmann, M.A. 8vo. sewedi pp« 11 and 17. 2a. ok,
Digitized by VjOOQlC
57 atid 59, Ludgate Hilly London, E.G. 9
Blochmann. — The Pebsia^n Metbes bt Saifi, and a Treatise on Persian
Rhycne by J ami. Edited in Persian, by H. Blochmann, M.A. 8vo. sewed,
pp.62. 3«.6if.
Bombay Sanskrit Series. Edited under the superintendence of G.
BuHLER, Ph. D., Professor of Oriental Languages, Klj^instone College, and
F. KiELHOKN, Ph. D., Superintendent of Sanskrit Studies, Deccan College.
1868-70.
1. Panchatantba IV. AND T. Edited, with Notes, by G. Buhler,
Ph. D. Pp. 84, 16. 6*.
2. iNlaojfBHArTA's pARiBHlsHENDr^EKHABA. Edited and explained
by F. KiELHOBN, Ph. D. Part I., the Sanskrit Text and Various Readings.
pp.116. 10«.6ef.
3. Panchatantba ii. and m. Edited, with Notes, by G. Buhleb, Ph. D.
Pp. 86, 14, 2. 7». 6rf.
4. Panchatantba. i. Edited, with Notes, by F. SIxeluobn, Ph.D.
Pp. 114, 5a, 7«. 6<?.
5. KAlidIsa's Kaghuvam^a. With the Commentary of Mallindtha.
Edited, with Notes, by SuankabP. Pani^it, M.A. Part I. Cantos I.-V I. 10«.6d^.
6. KAlidAsa's MAlatieAonimitba. Edited, with Notes, by Shankab
P. Pandit, M.A. 10«. 6e?.
7. NAoorfsHATTA's PabibhAshendusekhaba Edited and explained
by F. KiSLiioRN, Ph.D. Part II. Translation and Notes. (Paribhashas,
i.-xxxvii.) pp. 184. 10*. M,
8. KXltdXsa's RA0HTrvAii9A. With the Commentary of Mallinatha.
Edited, with Notes, by Shankab P. Pandit, M.A. Part II. Cantos VII.-
XIII. 10*. 6d.
9. NAGOjiBHATTA's PabibhAshendttsekhaba. Edited and explained
by P. EiELKORN. Part II Translation and Notes. (Paribhclsh&s xxxviiL-
Ixix.) 7*. Qd,
10. Dandin's- Dasakitmabachabita. Edited with critical and explana-
tory Notes by G. Buhler. Part I. 7*. ^d.
11. Bhabtbihabi's Nitisataka and Vaibagyasataka, with Extracts
from Two Sanskrit Commentaries. Edited, with Notes, by Kasinath T.
Telano. 9«.
12. Nagojibhatta's PabibhAshendttsekhaba. Edited and explained
by F. KiBLHOJBN. Part 11. Translation and Notes. (Paribh^shsU Ixx.-
cxxii.) 7*. Qd,
13. EIafjdasa's BAGHnyAii9A, with the Commentary of Mallindtha.
Edited, with Notes, by Shank ar P. Pandit. Part III. Cantos XIV.-
XU. 10«. 6#.
14. YijcbamInxadetachabita. Edited, with an Introduction, by G.
BiiULBR. 7*. M,
Bottarell. — Tbaditions and Heabthside Stobies of West Cobnwall.
By W. BoTTRBLL (an old Celt). Demy 12mo. pp. vi. 292, doth. 1 870. Scarce.
Bottrell. — Tbaditions and Heabthside Stobies of West Cobnwall.
By William Bottrell. With Illustrations by Mr. Joseph Blight. Second
Series, Crown 8yo. cloth, pp. iv. and 300. 6*.
Boyce. — ^A Gbammab of the Eaffib Language. — By William B.
Botes, Wesleyan Missionary. Third Edition, augmented and improTed, with
Exercises, by William J. DayiSi Wesleyan Missionary. I2nM>. pp. xii. and
164, cloth. 8«.
Bowditch. — Suffolk Subnames. By N. I. Bowditch. Third Edition,
8vo. pp. xxvi. and 758, cloth. 74. 6^.
Bretschneider. — On the Knowledge Possessed bt the Ancient
Digitized by VjOOQlC
10 Linguistic Publications of Trubner /• Co.^
CHonssE OF THE Arabs AND ARABIAN CoLONiss, and Other Western Coun-
tries mentioned in Chinese Books. By £. Buet«chnbideb» M.O., Physician
of the Rus8ian*Legation at Peking. 8vo. pp.' 28, sewed. 1871. 1«.
Bretschneider. — Notes on Chinese Medi.»val Tratbllers to the
West. By E. Bretschneider, M.D. Demy 8yo. sd., pp. 130. 5$,
Bretschneider. — Abch^ologigal and £[istobical Eeseabches on
Peking and its Environs. By E. Bretschneider, M.D., Physician to the
Russian Legation at Peking. Imp. 8yo. sewed, pp. 64, with 4 Maps. d«.
Bretsclmeider. — Notices op the Medieval Geography and History
OP Central and Western Asia. Drawn from Chinese and Mongol Writings,
and Compared with the Ohservations of Western Authors in the Middle Ages.
By E. Bretschneider, M.D. 8yo. sewed, pp. 283, with two Maps. 12«. 6^.
Brhat-SanMta (The). — See under Kern.
Brinton. — The Myths of the New World A Treatise on the
Symholism and Mythology of the Red Race of America. By Daniel G.
Brinton, A.M., M.D. Second Edition, reyised. Cr. 8yo. cloth, pp. yiii. and
331. 12*. 6A
Britifih Museum. — Catalogue of Sanskrit and Pali Books in the
British Museum. By Dr-< Ernst Haas. Printed by permission of the Trustees
of the British Museum. 4to pp. yiii. and 188, boards. 21*.
Brockie. — Indian Philosophy. Introductory Paper. By William
Brockie, Author of '< A Day in the I^and of Scott,'* etc., etc. 8yo. pp. 26,
sewed. 1872. (kf.
Bronson. — A Dictionary in Assamese and English. Compiled by
M. Bronson, American Baptist Missionary. 8vo. calf, pp. yiii. and 609. £2 2*.
Brown. — The Deryishes ; or, Oriental Spiritualism. By John P.
Brown, Secretary and Dragoman of the Legation of the United States of
America at Constantinople. With twenty-four Illustrations. 8vo. cloth,
pp. yiii. and 415. 14«.
Brown. — Sanskrit Prosody and Numerical Symbols Explained. By
Charles Philip Brown, Author of the Telugu Dictionary, Grammar, etc., Pro-
fessor of Telugu in the Uniyersity of London. Demy 8vo. pp. 64, cloth.' ts, 6d,
Buddhaghosha's Parables : translated from Burmese by Captain H.
T. Rogers, R.E. With an Introduction containing Buddha's Dhammapadam,
or, Path of Virtue ; translated from Pali by F. Max MilLLRR. 8yo. pp. 878,
cloth. 129. 6d,
Burgess. — Arch^sjological Stjrtey op Western India. Export of
the First Season's Operations in the Belg^m and Kaladgi Districts. Jan. to
May, 1874. By James Burgess. With 56 photographs and lith. plates.
Boyal 4to. pp. yiii. and 45. £2 2«.
Bumell. — Catalogue of a Collection op Sanskrit Manttsceipts. By
A. C. BuRNELL, M.R.A.S., Madras Civil Service. Part 1. Vedic Manuscripts.
Fcap. Svo. pp. 64, sewed. J 870. 2*.
Bumell. — The SAKAYiDHiNABRAHHA?fA (being the Third Brahmana)
of the Sama Veda. Edited, together with the Commentary of SHyai^a, an
English Translation, Introduction, and Index of Words, by A. C. Burnell.
Volume I. — Text and Commentary, with Introduction. Svo. pp. xxxviii. and
104. 12«. 6«f.
Bnrnell. — The Vam^abrahmana (being the Eighth Brahmana) of the
S^ma Veda. Edited, together with the Commentary of Sslyana, a Preface and
Index of Words, by A. C. Burnbll, M.R.A.S., etc. 8yo. sewed, pp. xliii.,
12, and xii., with 2 coloured plates. lOs, 6d,
Burnell. — The DEYATaDHraTABitaHMANA (being the Fifth Brahmana)
of the Sama Veda. The Sanskrit Text edited, with the Commentary of Sayana,
an Index of Words, etc., by A. C. Burnell, M.R.A.S. Svo. and Iraos.,
pp. 34. 6s,
Digitized by VjOOQlC
57 and 59, Ludgate Hill, London, E.G. 11
Bnmell. — Oir the Aindra School op Sanskrit Grammarians. Their
Place in the Sanskrit and Subordinate Literatures. By A. C. Bunnell. 8vo.
pp. 120. 10*. ecL
BumelL — Datada9A9LOki. Ten Slokas in Sanskrit, with English
Translation. By A. C. Burnbll, 8?o, pp. 11. 2b.
Bnmell. — Elements of South-Indian PALaJooRAPHY, from the 4th
to the 17th century a.d. By A. C. Bubmbll. 4to. boards, pp. 98. With
30 plates. 1875.
Bnttmann. — A Grammar of the N'ew Testament Greek. By A.
Buttmann. Authorized translation by Prof J. H. Thayer, with numerous
additions and correetimis by the author. Demy 8to. cloth, pp. xx. and 474.
1873. lis,
Calcutta Beview. — The Calcutta Eeview. Published Quarterly,
Price 8*. 6rf.
Caldwell. — A Comparative Grammar of the Dravidian, or South-
Indian Family of Languaobs. By the Rev. K. Caldwell, LL.D. A
Second, corrected, and enlarged Edition. Demy 8to. pp. 805. 1875. 28«.
Callaway. — Izinganekwane, Nensumansumane, Neeindaba, Zabantu
(Nursery Tales, Traditions, and Histories of the Zulus). In their own words,
with a Translation into English, and Notes. By the Rev. Henby Callaway,
M.D. Volume I., 8vo. pp. xiv. and 378, cloth. Natal, 1866 and 1867. 16«.
Callaway. — The Rsuaious System op isee Amazulu.
Part I.— UnkulimkalTi ; or, the Tradition of Creation as existing amoagtbe
Amazulu and other Tribes of South Africa, in their own words, with a translation
into English, and Notes. By the Rev. Canon Oallawat, M.D. 8to. pp. 128,
sewed. 1868. 4s.
Part II. — Amatongo ; or. Ancestor Worship, as existing among the Amazulu, in
their own words, with a translation into English, and Notes. By the Rev.
Canon Callaway, M.D. 1869. «70. pp. 127, sewed. 1869. 4*.
Part III. — IzinyangaZoknbula; or, Divination, as existing among the Amazulu, in
their own words. With a Translation into English, and Notes. By the Rev.
Canon Callaway, M.D. 8vo. pp. 150, sewed. 1870. 4«.
Part lY.— Abatakati, or Medical Magic and Witchcraft. 8vo. pp. 40, sewed. 1«. 6<f.
Calligaris. — Le Compagnon db Tous, ou Dtctionnaire Poltglotte.
ParleColonel Lovi8CALLiOABi8,GrandOfficier,etc. (French— Latin— Italian —
Spanish — Portuguese — Grerman — English — M odem Greek — A rabic — Turkish .>
2 vols. 4to., pp. 1157 and 746. Turin. M 4«.
Campbell. — Specimens of the Languages of India, including Tribes
of Bengal, the Central Provinces, and the Eastern Frontier. By Sir G.
Campbell, M. P. Folio, paper, pp. SOS. 1874. £1 Wt. ^d,
Caipenter. — The Last Days in England of the Kajah Eammohxtn
£oT. By Mart Carpemtbk, of Bristol. With Five Illustrations. 8vo. pp.
272, cloth. 7«. 6</.
Carr. — «-ou^er'r*J^iroj^S'. a Collection of Teltjgu Proverbs,
Translated, Illustrated, and Explained; together with some Sanscrit Proyerbs
printed in the Devn&gari and Telugu Characters. By Captain M. W. Carb,
Madras Staff Corps. One Vol. and Supplemnt, royal 8yo. pp. 488 and 148. ZU. 6d
CatliiL — 0-Kee-Pa. A Religious Ceremony of the Mandans. By
Georgb Catlin. With 13 Coloured Illustrations. 4to pp. 60, bound in cloth,
gilt edges. I4s,
Chalmers. — The Origin of the Chiniise; an Attempt to Trace the
connection of the Chinese with Western Nations in their Religion, Superstitions,
Arts, Language, and Traditions. By John Chalmers, A.M. Foolscap 8vo.
cloth, pp. 78. 68,
Digitized by VjOOQlC
12 Linguistic Publications of TrUbner ^ Co.,
Chalmers. — The Speculatioits on METAPHTsies, PoLrrr, aitd Mobilitt
OF " The Oli> Philosopher" Lau Tszb. Translated from the Chinese, with
an Introduction by John Chalmers, M.A. Fcap. 8to. cloth, xx. and 62. 4«. 6rf.
CSiamock. — Limirs Pateontmictts ; ot*, the Etymology of Ciuious Sur-
names. By Richard Stephen Charnock, Ph.D., F^.A., F,R.G.S. Crown
8vo., pp. 192, ck)th. la, M.
Chamock.— Yeeba Nomikalia ; or "Words derived from Proper Karnes.
By KiCHARD Stephen Chabnock, Ph. Dr. F.S. A., etc. 8vo. pp. 326, cloth. 14*.
Chamock. — The Peoples of Tbanstlvania. Founded on a Paper
read before The Anthropological Society op ILondon^ on the 4th of May,
1869. By Richard Stephen Charnock, Ph.D., F.S.A., F.B.G.S. Demy
8to. pp. 36, sewed. 1870. 2«. 6<#.
Chaucer Society's Publications. Subscription, two gnineas per annum.
1868. First Series.
Canteebubt Tales. Part I.
I. The Prologue and Knight's Tate, in 6 parallel Texts (from the 6 MSS.
named below), together with Tables, showing the Groups of the Tales,
and their varying order in 38 MSS. of the Tales, and in the old
printed editions, snd also Speeimens from sereral MSS. of the
" Moveable Prologues" of the Canterbury Tales, — The Shipman's
Prologue, and Franklin's Prologue, — when moved from their right
places, and of the substitutes for them.
11. The Prologue and Knight's Tate from the EQesmere MS.
I*-!' »> « •> » ♦» »>
AV. „ ,} ,) ,) y, ),
'• » »> ■»» » f» »
'!• » » w >r M »>
VII. 9) n i» »y >» >»
Nos. II. to VII. are separate Texts of the 6-Text edition of the Ca&terbury
Tales, Part I.
1868. Second Series.
1. On Eablt English PRommciATiOK, with especial reference to Shak-
spere and Chaucer, containing an investigation of the Correspondence of Writing
with Speech in England, from the Anglo-Saxon period to the present day, preceded
by a systematic notation of all spoken sounds, by means of the ordinary print-
ing types. Ineludii^ a re-arrangement of Prof. F. J. Child's Memoirs ou the
Language of Chaucer and Gower, and Reprints of the Rare Tracts by Salesbury
on English, 1547, and Welsh, 1567, and by Barctey on French, 1521. By
Alexander J. Ellis, F.R.S., etc., etc. Part 1. On the Pronunciation of the
xivth, xvith, xviith, and xviiith centuries.
2. Essays on Chatjceb; His Words and Works. Part I. 1. Ebert's
ReTiew of Sandras's E*tude »ur Chaucer, eonsid^e eomme Imitateur det Trouveres,
translated by J. W. Van Rees Hoets, M. A., Trinity Hall, Cambridge, and revised
by the Author.^II. A TUrtecKth Century Latin Treatise on the ChUindrei **For
by my ehilwdre it is prime of day " (Shipmannea Tale), Edited, with a Trans-
lation, by Mr. Edmund Brock, and illustrated by a Woodcut of the Instrument
from the Ashmole MS. 1522.
3. A Teupobaby Pbefacb to the Six-Text Edition of Chaucer's
Canterbury Talcs. Part I. Attempting to show the true osder of the Tales, and
the Days and Stages of the Pilgrimage^ etc, etc By F. J« Furnivall, Esq.,
M.A., Trinit? Hall, Cambridge.
Hengwrt „
Cambridge „
Corpus „
Petworth „
Gg. 4. 27.
Oxford.
Lansdowae „
851.
Digitized by VjOOQlC
57 and 59, Lttdyate Hill, London^ E.C. 13
Chaucer Soeiety'B Publications— c^on^tnt^f^.
1869. First Series.
YXII. The Miller'fl, Bieeve's, Cook's, and Gamelyn's Tales: Ellesmere MS.
IX. „ „ „ „ „ „ „ Hengwrt „
X. „ „ „ „ „ „ „ Cambridge,,
XI. „ „ „ „ „ „ „ Corpus „
XII. „ „ ,. „ „ „ „ Petworth „
XIII. „ „ „ „ „ „ „ Lansdowne,,
These are separate issues of the 6-Text Chaucer^s Canterbury Tales, Part II.
1869. Second Series.
4. Ekoush PBomiKciATiOK, with especial reference to Shakspere and
Chaucer. By AuiXAMDiat J. Ellis, F.R.S. Part II.
1870. First Series.
XIV. Cantbrburt Tales. Part II. The Miller's, Reeve's, and Cook's
Tales, with an Appendix of the Spurious Tale of Gamelyn, in Six
parallel Texts.
1870. Second Series.
5. On Eably English Peonxjnciation, with especial reference to Shak-
spere and Chaucer. By A. J. £llis, F.R.S., F.S.A. Part III. Illustrations
on the Pronunciation of xivth and xvith Centuries. Chaucer, Gower, "Wycliffe,
Spenser, Shakespere, Salesbury, Barcley, Hart, Bullokar, Gill. Pronouncing
Vocabulary.
1871. First Series.
XV. The Msn of Law's, Shipman's, and Prioress's Tales, with Chaucer's own
Tale of Sir Thopas, in 6 parallel Texts from the MSS. above named,
and 10 coloured drawings of Tellers of Tales, after the originals in the
Ellesmere MS.
XVI. The Man of Law's Tale, &c., &c. : EUesmere MS.
XVII. „ „ „ „ Cambridge „
XVIII. „ „ „ „ Corpus „
XIX. The Shipman's, Prioress's, and Man of Law's Tales, from the Petworth M S.
XX. The Man of Law's Tales, from the Lansdowne M S. (each with woodcuts
of fourteen drawings of Tellers of Tales in the Ellesmere MS.)
XXI. A Parallel-Text edition of Chaucer's Minor Poems, Part I. :— *The
Dethe of Blaunche the Duchesse,' from Thynne's ed. of 1532, the
Fairfax MS. 16, and Tanner MS. 346; 'the compleynt to Pite/ *the
Parlament of Foules,' and * the Compleyut of Mars,' each from six MSS.
XXII. Supplementary Parallel-Texts of Chaucer's Minor Poems, Part I., con-
taining * The Parlament of Foules,' from three MSS.
XXIII. Odd Texts of Chaucer's Minor Poems, Part I., containing 1. two MS.
fragments of * The Parlament of Foules ; ' 2. the two differing versions
of * The Prologue to the Legende of Good Women,' arranged so as to
show their differences ; 3. an Appendix of Poems attributed to Chaucer,
I. 'The Balade of Pitee by Chauciers;' u. 'The Cronycle made by
Chaucer,' both from MSS. written by Shirley, Chaucer's contemporary.
XXIV. A One-1'ext Print of Chaucer's Minor Poems, being the best Text from
the Parallel- Text Edition, Part I., containing: 1. The Dethe of
Blaunche the Duchesse ; 2. The Compleynt to Pite ; 3. The Parlament
of Foules; 4. The Compleynt of Mars; 5. The ABC, with iu
original from De Guileville^s FeUrinage de la Vie hwnaine (edited
from the best Paris MSS. by M. Paul Meyer).
1871. Second Series.
6. Tbial Fobe-wobds to my Parallel-Text edition of Chaucer's Minor
Digitized by VjOOQlC
14 Linguistic Publications of Trubner ^ Co.,
Chancer Society's YMiaKMona— continued.
Poems for the Chaucer Society (with a try to set Chancer's "Works in their right
order of Time). By Frbdk. J. FuKNivi^LL. Part I. (This Part brings out,
for the first time, Chaucer's long early but hopeless love.)
1872. Fir8t Series.
XXV. Chaucer's Tale of Melibe, the Monk's, Nun's Priesf s, Doctor's, Par-
doner's, Wife of Bath's, Friar's, and Summoner's Tales, in 6 parallel
Texts from the MSS. above named, and with the remaining 13 coloured
drawings of Tellers of Tales, after the originals in the EUesmere MS.
XXYI. The Wife's, Friar's, and Summoner's Tales, from the EUesmere MS., with
9 woodcuts of Tale-Tellers. (Part IV.)
XXVIL The Wife's, Friar's, Summoner's, Monk's, and Nun's Priest's Tales,
from the Hengwrt MS., with 23 woodcuts of the Tellers of the Tales.
(Part III.)
XXVIII. The Wife's, Friar's, and Summoner's Tales, from the Cambridge MS.,
with 9 woodcuts of Tale-Tdlers. (Part IV.)
XXIX. A Treatise on the Astrolabe; otherwise called Bred and Mylk for
Children, addressed to his Son Lowys by Geffrey Chaucer. £dited
by the Kev. WalterW. Skeat, M.A.
1872. Second Series,
7. Obiginals and Analogues of some of Chaucer'a Canterbury Tales.
Part 1. 1. The original of the Man of Law's Tale of Constance, from the
French Chronicle of Nicholas Trivet, Arundel MS. 56, ab. 1340 k.D.y collated
with the later copy,ab. 1400, in the National Library at Stockholm ; copied and
edited, with a tmslation, by Mr. Edmund Bkock. 2. The Tale of " Mercians
the Emperor,'* from the Early-English yersion of the Gesta Romanorum in Harl.
MS. 7333; and 3 Part of Matthew Paris's Vita .Off<B Trimi, both stories,
illustrating incidents in the Man of Law^s Tale. 4. Two French Fabliaux like
the Reeve's Tale. 6. Two Latin Stories like the Friar*s Tale.
1873. ISret Series.
XXX. The Six-Text Canterbury Tales, Port V., containing the Clerk's and
Merchant's Tales.
1873. Second Series.
8. Albertano of Brescia's Liber Consilii et Consolationis, a.d. 1246
(the Latin source of the French original of Chaucer's Melibe)^. edited from the
MSS. bv Dr. Thor Sundby.
1874. First Series.
XXXI. The Six-Text, Part VI., containing the Squire's and Franklin's Tales.
XXXII. to XXXVI. Large Parts of the separate issues of the Six MSS.
1874. Second Series.
9. Essays on Chaucer, his Words and Works, Part II. : 3. John of
Hoveden's Fraetica Chilindri, edited from the MS. with a translation, by Mr.
E. Bbock. 4. Chaucer's use of the final -«, by Joseph Payne, Esq. 5. Mrs.
E. Barrett-Browning on Chaucer : being those parts of her review of the Book
of the Poets., 1842, which relate to him ; here reprinted by leave of Mr. Robert
Browning. 6.' Professor Bernhard Ten- Brink's critical edition of Chaucer's
Compleynte to Pite.
1875. First Series.
XXXVII. The Six- Text, Part VII., the Second Nun's, Canon's- Yeoman's, and
Manciple's Tales, with the Blank-Parson Link.
XXXVIII. to XLIII. Large Parts of the separate issues of the Six MSS. bringing
all up to the Parson's Tale.
Digitized by VjOOQlC
57 and 59, Ludgate Hilly London, £.C. 15
Chaucer Society's 'PrihUctLiioiiA—continusd.
XLIV. A detailed Comparison of the Tfot/lns and Oryaeyde with Boccaccio's
FihatratOf with a Translation of all Passages used by Chaucer, and
an Abstract of the Parts not used, by W. Michael Rossetti, Esq.,
and with a print of the Troylus from the Harieian MS. 3943. Part I.
XLY.) XLYI. Ryme-Index to the Ellesmere MS. of the Canterbury Tales,
by Hbnry Cromie, Esq., M.A. Both in Eoyal 4to. for the Six-Texi^
and in dvo. for the separate Ellesmere MS.
1875. Second Series,
10. Originals and Analogues of Chaucer's Canterbury Tales, Part II.
6. Alphonsus of Lincoln, a Story like the Priore88*a Tale, 7. IIow Reynard
caught Chanticleer, the source of the Nuri's-Frieafs Tale, 8. 'J'wo Italian
Stories, and a Latin one, like the Fardover's Tale, 9. The Tale of the Priest's
Bladder, a story like the Summoner's Tale^ being ' Li dis de le Vescie a Prestre/
par Jakes de Basiw. 10. Petrarch's Latin Tale of Griseldis (with Boccaccio's
Story from which it was re-told), the original of the Olerh'a Tale, 11. Five
Versions of a Pear-tree Story like that in the Merchant* s Tale, 12. Four
Versions of The Life of Saint Cecilia, the original of the Second Nun'e Tale.
11. Early English Pronunciation, with especial reference to Shak-
spereand Chaucer. By Alexanobr J. Ellis, Esq., F.R.S. Part IV.
12. Life Kecords of Chaucer. Part I., The Robberies of Chaucer by
Richard Brerelay and others at Westminster, and at Hatcham, Surrey, on
Tuesday, Sept. 6, 1 390, with some account of the Robbers, from the Enrol-
ments in the Public Record Office. By Walpord D. Sblbt, Esq., of the
Public Record Office.
13. Thtnnb's Animadvebsions (1599) on Speqht's Chaucer* b WorheSy
re-edited from the unique MS., by Fredk. J. Fu&nivall, with fresh Lives of
William and Francis Thynne, and the only known fragment of The Filgrim^e
Tale,
Childers. — A Pali-English Dictionakt, with Sanskrit Equivalents,
and with numerous Quotations, Extracts, and References. Compiled by Robert
Cjssab Childbks, late of the Ceylon Civil Service. Imperial 8vo. Double
Columns. Complete in I Vol., pp. ixii. and 622, cloth. 1875. £3 3*.
The first Pali Dictionary ever published.
Childers. — A PXlt Gbamhab pok BEenwEEs. By Robebt C. Childebs.
In ) voL 8vo. cloth. * [In preparation,
Childers. — Notes on the Sinhalese Language. No. 1. On the
Formation of the Plural of Neuter Nouns. By R. C. Childers. Demy 8vo.
sd., pp. 16. 1873. U,
China Seview; ob. Notes and Qttebies on the Pab East. Pub-
lished bi-monthly. Edited by E. J. Eitel. 4to. Subscription, £l 10«.
per volume.
Chinese and Japanese Literature (A Catalogne of), and of Oriental
Periodicals. On Sale by Triibner & Co., 57 and 69, Ludgate Hill, London. 8vo.
pp. 28. Gratia,
Chintamon. — A Commentabt on the Text ob the Bhagavad-GitI ;
or, the Discourse between Krishna and Arjuna of Divine Matters. A Sanscrit
Philosophical Poem. With a few Introductory Papers. By Hurbtchund
Chintamon, Political Agent to H. H. the Guicowar Mulhar Rao Maharajah
of Baroda. Post 8vo. cloth, pp. 118. 68.
Christaller. — A Diotionaby, English, Tshi, (Asante), Akba; Tshi
(Chwee), comprising as dialects Ak&n (As^nt^, Ak^m, Aknap^m, etc.) and
¥knt6 ; Akra (Accra), connected with Adangme ; Gold Coast, West Africa.
Enyiresi, Twi ne' Nkran j Ehlisi, OtSiii ke G5
nsem - asekyere - nhoraa. I wiemoi - aSisitSomo- wolo.
By the Rev. J. G. Chuistaller, Rev. C. W. Loohbu, Rev. J. Zimmeemann.
16mo. 7«. 6d.
Digitized by VjOOQlC
16 Linguistic Publications of Tnibner ^ Co.,
Christaller. — A Gbamkab op the Asawtb autd Fante Lajtgttage, called
Tshi (Chwee, Twi) : based on the Akuapem Dialect, with re^er^noe to the
other (Akan and Fante) Dialects. By Rev, J. Q. Chkistaller. 8to. pp.
zxiv. and 203. 1875. lOs. 6d.
Clarke. — ^Tbn Gbbai Eelioioits : an Essay in Comparative Theology.
By James Fkbbman Clarkb. 8to. cloth, pp. x. and 528. 1871. 14«.
Clarke. — Memoir on the Compaeative Geammae op EaypTiAN, Coptic,
AND UoB. By Htde Cla&ke, Cor. Member American Oriental Society ; Mem.
German Oriental Society, etc. , etc. Demy 8to. sd., pp. S2. 2«.
Clarke. — Reseaeches in Pee-histoeic and Peoto-histoeic Compaea-
tive Philology, Mtthologt, and Abchjsolooy, in connexion with the
Ori^n of Culture in America and the Accad or Sumerian Families. By Hydb
Clarke. Demy 8vo. sewed, pp. zi. and 74. 1875. 2«. Qd,
Cleasby. — An Icelandic-English Dictionary. Based on the MS.
Collections of the late Richard Cleasby. Enl^ged and completed by G.
YioFtJssoN. With an Introduction, and Life of Richard Cleaaby, by G. Webbe
Dasent, D.C.L. 4to. £3 7«.
Colebrooke. — The Lipe and Miscellaneous Essays op Heney Thomas
CoLBBROOKB. The Biography by his Son, Sir T. E. Golbbrookb, Bart., M.P.,
The Essays edited by Professor Cowell. In 3 toIs.
Vol. I. The Life. With Portrait and Map. Demy 8to. cloth, pp. lu, and 492^
Vols. II. and III. The Essays. A New Edition, with Notes by E. B. Cowell,
Professor of Sanskrit in the University of Cambridge. Demy 8vo. cloth, pp.
ivi.-544, and X.-520. 1873. 28«.
Collecoao de Yocabulos e Erases usados na Provincia de S. Pedro,
do Rio Grande do Sul, no Brasil. 12mo. pp. 32, sewed. Is,
Contoponlos. — A Lexicon of Modern Gbeek-English and English
Modern Greek. By N. Contopoulos.
Part I. Modern Greek- English. Sto. cloth, pp. 460. ]2«.
Part II. English-Modem Greek. 8¥0. cloth, pp. 582. ISs,
Conway. — The Sacked Anthology. A Book of Ethnical Scriptures.
Collected and edited by M. D. Conway. 4th edition. Demy 8to. cloth,
pp. xW. and 480. 12«.
Cotton. — ^Arabic Primee. Consisting of 180 Short Sentences contain-
ing 30 Primary Words prepared according to the Vocal System of Studying
Language. By General Sib Asthub Cotton, K.C.S.I. Cr. 8to. cloth, pp.
88. 2«. ed.
Cowell and Eg^eling. — Catalogttb of Buddhist Sanskrit MANuscmPTs
in the Possession of the Royal Asiatic Society (Hodgson Collection). By Pro-
fessors E. B. Cowell and J. Egoelino. 8vo. sd., pp. 56. 2«. 6cf.
Cowell. — A SHORT Introduction to the Ordinary Prakrit op the
Sanskrit Dramas. With a List of Common Irregnlar Prakrit Words. By
Prof. E. B. Cowell. Cr. 8vo. Ump cloth, pp. 40. 1875. 3*. 6d.
Cnnningliain. — The Ancient Geogeaphy op India. I. The Buddhist
Period, including the Campaigns of Alexander, and the Travels of Hwen-Thsang.
By Alexander Cunningham, Major-General, Koyal Engineers (Bengal Re-
tired). With thirteen Maps. 8to. pp. xx. 590, cloth. 1870. 2Ss.
Chuminffkam. — The Bhilsa Topes; or, Buddhist Monuments of Central
India : comprising a brief Historical Sketch of the Rise, Progress, and Decline
of Buddhism ; with an Account of the Opening aud Examination of the ¥arioiis
Groups of Topes around Bhilsa. By Brev.-Major Alexander Cunningham,
Bengal Engineers. Illustrated with thurty- three Plates. 8fo. pp. xxxtI. 370,
cloth. 1854. £2 28.
Digitized by VjOOQlC
57 and 59, Ludgate Hilly London^ EX. 17
Cimningliaiii. — Akch^ological Suhvet op India. Tour Reports,
made during the years 18G2-63-64-H5. By Alexandbr Cunningham, O.S.I.,
Major-General, etc. With Maps and Plates. Vols. 1 to 5. 8vo. cloth. £6.
Dalton. — ^Descriptiyb Ethnology of Bengal. By Edwaed Tuite
Dalton, C.S.I., Colonel, Bengal Staff Corps, etc. Illustrated by Lithograph
Portraits copied from Photographs. 3:^ Lithograph Plates. 4to. half-calf,
pp.340. £6 6t.
D'Alwifl. — BxTDDHisT NiBvlNA ; a Review of Max Miiller's Bliamma-
pade. By Jambs D'Alwis, Member of the Royal Asiatic Society. 8to. sewed,
pp. X. and 140. 6«.
D'Alwis. — Pali Teanslations. Part First. By James D'Alwis,
Member of the Boyal Asiatic Society. 8vo. sewed, pp. 24. ]«.
D'Alwis. — ^A Descriptive Catalogue op Sanskrit, Pali, and Sinhalese
Litbrary Works of Ceylon. By Jambs D'Alwis, M.R.A.S., Advocate of
the Supreme Court, &c., 8cc. In Three Volumes. Vol. I., pp. xxxii. and2H,
sewed. 1870. 8«. 6rf. [Vols, JL mtd III. in preparation,
Davids. — Three Inscriptions op pAEaKRAMA Banu the Great, from
Pulastipura, Ceylon. By T. W. Rhys Davids. 8vo. pp. 20. 1«. 6rf.
Davids. — SIgiri, the Lion Eock, near Pulastipura, and the 39th
Chaftbr of the Mahavamsa. By T. W. Rhys Davids. 8vo. pp. 30. U. 6rf.
Delepierre. — Supercheries Litteraires, Pastiches Suppositions
d'Auteur, dans les Lettres et dans les Arts. Par Octave Delepibbre.
Fcap. 4to. paper cover, pp. 328. i4-ff.
Delepierre. — Tableau de la LrrriatATURE du Centon, chez les Anciens
et chez les Modernes. Par Octave Delepierre. 2 vols, small 4to. paper cover,
pp. 324 and 818. 2U.
Delepierre. — Essai Histoeiqub et Biblxographique sue les Eebus.
Par Octave Delepierre. 8vo. pp. 24, sewed. With 15 pages of Woodcuts.
1870; 3«. 6£f.
Dennys. — China and Japan. A complete Guide to the Open Ports of
those countries, together with Pekin, Yeddo, Hong Eong, and Macao ; forming
a Guide Book and Vade Mecum for Travellers, Merchants, and Residents in
general; with 56 Maps and Plans. By Wm. Frederick Mayers, F. R.G.S.
H.M.'s Consular Service ; N. B. Dennys, late H.M.'s Consular Service; and
Charles Kino, Lieut. Royal Marine Artillery. Edited by N. B. Dennys.
In one volume. 8vo. pp. 600, cloth. £2 2s.
Dennys. -^A Handbook of the Canton Yernacular of the Chinese
Lanouaob. Being a Series of Introductory Lessons, for Domestic and
Business Purposes. By N. B. Dennys, M.R.A.S., Ph.D. 8vo. cloth, pp. 4,
195, and 31. £\ 10«.
Dickson. — The PaTiMOXEHA, being the Buddhist Office of the Con-
fession of Priests. The Pali Text, with a Translation, and Notes, by J. P.
Dickson, M.A. 8vo. sd., pp. 69. 28,
Dinkard (The). — The Original Pehlwi Text, the same transliterated
in Zend Characters. Translations of the Text in the Gujrati and English
Languages; a Commentary and Glossary of Select Terms. By Peshotun
Dustoob Behramjee Sunjana. Vol. I. 8vo. cloth. £1 1«.
Dohne. — A Zulu-Kafir Dictionary, etymologically explained, with
copious Illustrations and examples, preceded by an introduction on the Zulu-
Kafir Language. By the Rev. J. L. Dohne. Royal 8vo. pp. xlii. and 418,
sewed. Cape^Town, 1857. 21«.
Dohne. — The Four Gospels in Zulu. By the Eev. J. L. Dohne,
Missionary to the American Board, C.F.M. 8vo. pp. 208, cloth. Pietermaritz-
burg, 1866. 5«.
3
Digitized by VjOOQlC
18 Linguistic Publications of Trubner f Co.^
DOOlittle. — A YOCABTTLABT AND HaNBBOOK OF THE CHINESE LANGUAGE.
Komanized in the Mandarin Dialect. In Two Volnmes comprised in Three
art 8. By Key. Justus Uoolittle, Anther of ** Social Life of the Chinese."
Vol. I. 4to. pp. Tiii. and 548. Vol. II. Parte II. and III., pp. vii. and 695.
£1 lU.6<f. each vol.
Douglas. — CniNBSE-EiroiiEai Bigtiokaby of the Yesnaculab ok Spoken
Lanouagb of Amot, with the principal variations of the Chang-Chew and
Chin-Chew Dialects. Bj the Rev. Carstairs Douglas, M.A., LL.D., Glasg.,
Missionary of the Presbyterian Chnrch in England. 1 vol. High quarto,
cloth, doable columns, pp. 632. 1873. 13 3«.
Douglas. — Chinese Language and Litebatube. Two Lectures de-
livered at the Royal Institution, by R. E. Douglas, of the British Museum,
and Professor of Chinese at King's College. Cr. Svo. cl., pp. 118. 1875. 5«.
Douse. — Gbihm's Law ; A Study : or, Hints towards an Explanation
of the so-called " Lantvecschiebung." To which are added some Remarks on
the Primitive Indo-European JC, and several Appendices. By T. Le Mabchant
Douse. Svo. cloth, pp. xvi. and 230. 10«. 6^.
Dowson. — ^A Gbammab of the ITbdu ob Hindustani Language. By
John Dowson, M.R.A.S. 12mo. cloth, pp. xvi. and 264. 10«. ^d.
Dowson. — A Hindustani Exebcise Book. Containing a Series of
Passages and Extracts adapted for Translation into Hindustani. By John
Dowson, M.R.A.S., Professor of Hindustani, Staff College. Crown 8vo. pp.
100. Limp cloth, 2«. 6dL
Early English Text Society's PnbUoations. Subscription, one guinea
per annum.
1. Eablt Engliss Allitebative Poehs. In tlie West-Midland
Dialect of the Fourteenth Century. Edited by R. Morris, Esq., from an
unique Cottonian MS. 16«.
2. Abthue (about 1440 a.d.). Edited by F. J. FuBNiVAii, Esq.,
from the Marquis of Bath's unique MS. 4«.
3. Ane Compendious and Bbeue Tbactate concebnyng ye Office
AND Dewtie OF Ktngis, etc. By William Lauder. (1556 a.d.) Edited
hy F. Hall, Esq., D.O. L. 4j.
4. Sib Gawatne and the Gbeen Knight (about 1320-30 a.d.).
Edited by R. Morris, Esq., from an unique Cottonian MS. 10«.
6. Of the Obthogbaphie and Congbuitie op the Bbitan Tongue ;
a treates, noe shorter than necessarie, for the Schooles, be Alexander Huxb.
Edited for the first time from the unique MS. in the British Museum (about
1617 A.D.), by Henry B. Whbatley, Esq. 4«.
6. Lancelot of the Laik. Edited from tbe unique MS. in the Cam-
bridge UniYcrsity Library (ab. ISOO), by the Bev. Walter W. Skbat, M.A. 8«.
7. The Stoby of Genesis and Exodus, an Early English Song, of
about 1250 a.d. Edited for the first time from the unique MS. in the Library
of Corpus Christi College, Cambridge, by U. Morris, Esq. 8«.
8 Mobte Abthube ; the Alliterative Version. Edited from Kobebt
Thornton's unique MS. (about 1440 a.d.) at Lincoln, by the Rer. Qborob
Perry, M.A., Prebendary of Lincoln. 7«.
9. Animadvebsions uppon the Annotacions and Cobbections of
SOME Imperfections of Impressiones of Chaucer's Wokkes, reprinted
in 1598; by Francis Thynne. Edited from the unique MS. in the
Bridgewater Library. By G. H. Kinoslet, Esq., M.D., and F. J. Furnivaia,
Esq., M.A. 10«.
10. Meblin, ob the Eablt Hjstobt of Kino Abthub. Edited for the
first time from the unique MS. in the Cambridge University Library (about
1450 A.D.), by Hbnbt B. Wheatlbt, Esq. Part I. 2j. ^di
Digitized by VjOOQlC
57 and 59, Ludgate Hill, London,, KCL 19
Early English Text Society's Publications— co#><ww<?.
11. The Mokabche, and other Poems of Sir David Ljmdesay. Edited
from the first edition bj Johns Skott, in 1552, by Fitzbdwab]> Hall,
Esq., D.C.L. Part I. St.
12. The Weight's Chaste Wife, a Merry Tale, by Adam of Cobsam
(about 1462 a.d.), from the unique Lambeth MS. 306. Edited for the first
time by F. J. Furnivall, Esq., M.A. 1*.
13. Seinte Maehebete, hB Mejden aitt Maettk. Three Texts of ab.
1200, 1310, 1330 A.D. First edited in 1862, by the Rer. Oswald Cockayne,
M.A., and now re-issued. 2«.
14. Ktwo Hoen, with fragments of Floriz and Blanncheflur, and the
Assumption of the Blessed Virgin. Edited from the MSS. in the Library of
the University of Cambridge and the British Museum, by the Rev. J. Rawson
LUMBT. Ss. 6d,
15. Political, Eelioiofs, ajitd Loye Poehs, from the Lambeth MS.
No. 306, Aid other sources. Edited by F. J. Furndtall, Esq., M.A. 7«. 6<f.
16. A Teetice in English breiiely drawe out of J book of Quintis
essencijs in Latyn, )> Hermys ) prophete and king of Egipt after y flood
of Noe, fader of Philosophris, hadde by reaelacioun of an aun^il of God to him
sente. Edited from the Sloane MS. 73, by F. J. Fubnitall, Esq., M.A. Is.
17. Parallel Extbacts from 29 Manuscripts of Fiebs PIowman, with
Comments, and a Proposal for the Society's Three-test edition of this Poem.
By the Rev. W. Skeat, M.A. U,
18. Hau Meidbnheai), about 1200 a.d. Edited for the first time from
the MS. (with a translaldon), by the Rev. Oswald Cocxatnb, M.A. is.
19. The Monabchb, and other Poems of Sir David Lyndesay. Part II.,
the Complaynt of the King's Papingo, and other minor Poems. Edited from
the First Edition by F. Hall, Esq., D.C.L. 3^. 6(L
20. Some Tbeatises by Kighabd Eolle db Hahpole. Edited from
Robert of Thornton's MS. (ab. 1440 a.d.), by Rev. Gborob G. Pbbrt, M. A. U.
21. Meblin, or the Eably Histobt or E[ino Abthub. Part II. Edited
by Henry B. Wheatley, Esq. is.
22. The Eomans of Pabtenay, ob Lusionen. Edited for the first time
from the unique MS. in the Library of Trinity College, Cambridge, by the
Rev. W. W. Skeat. M.A. 6s.
23. Ban Michel's Ayenbite op Inwyt, or Kemorse of Conscience, in
the Kentish dialect, IZ^O a.d. Edited from the unique MS. in the British
Museum, by Richard Morris, Esq. lOs. 6d.
24. Hymns of the Vibgin and Chbist ; The Pabliament of Devils,
and Other Religious Poems. Edited from the Lambeth MS. 853, by F. J.
FUBNIVALL, M.A. 3».
25. The Stacions of Eome, and the Pilgrim's Sea-Yoyage and Sea-
Sickness, with Clene Maydenhod. Edited from the Vernon and Porkington
MSS., etc., by F. J. Furnivall, Esq., M.A. U.
26. Bpxigious Pieces in Pbose and Yebse. Containing Dan Jon
Gaytrigg's Sermon ; The Abbaye of S. Spirit ; Sayne Jon, and other pieces
in the Northern Dialect. Edited from Robert of Thomtone's MS. (ab. 1460
A.D.), by the Rev. G. Perrt, M.A. 2s.
27. Maniptjlus Yocabitlobum : a Bhyming Dictionary of the English
Language, by Petbb Levins (1570). Edited, with an Alphabetical Index,
by HbNKY B. Wheatley. 12s.
28. The Vision of William concebning Piebs Plowman, together with
Vita de Dowel, Dobet et Dobest. 1362 a.d., by William Lanoland. The
earliest or Vernon Text; Text A. Edited from the Vernon MS., with frOl
CoUations, by Rev. W. W. Skeat, M.A. 7*.
Digitized by VjOOQlC
20 Linguistic Publications of Triibner Sf Co.,
Early English Englidi Text Society's 'PjxblioAtiouB'-eonttnued.
29. Old English Hoxilies ajstd Homilxtio Tbeatises. (Sawles Warde
and the Wohunge of Ure Lauerd : Ureisiuis of Ure Louerd and of Ure Lefdi,
etc.) of tbe Twelfth and Thirteenth Centuries. Edited from MSS. in the Brit-
ish Museum, Lamheth, and Bodleian Libraries ; with Introduction, Transla-
tion, and Notes. By Bichaad Mok&is. First Series. Part I. 7s,
30. Piers, thb Ploughiean's Cbedb (about 1394). Edited from the
MSS. by the B«t. W. W. Skeat, M.A. 2«.
31. Instbuctions fob Pabish Pbobsts. By Johk Mtbc. Edited from
Cotton MS. Clawdias A. II., by Edward Pbacock, Esq., F.S.A., etc., etc. 4a.
32. The Babebs Book, Aristotle's ABC, TJrbanitatis, Stans Puer ad
Mensam, Tbe Lytille Childrenes Lytil Boke. The Bokbs of Nurture of
Hugh Rhodes and John Russell, Wynkyn de Worde*s Boke of KerTynge, The
Booke of Demeanor, The Boke of Ourtasye, Seager's Schoole of Vertue, etc.,
etc. With some French and Latin Poems on like subjects, and some Fore-
words on Education in Early England. Edited by F. J. FuRrfivALL, M.A.,
Trin. Hall, Cambridge. 15«.
33. The Book of the Knight de la Totjb Landby, 1372. A Father's
Book for his Daughters, Edited from the Harleian MS. 1764, by Thomas
Wright Esq., M. A., and Mr. Willl^m Rossiter. 8«.
34. Old English Homilies and Homiletic Tbeatises. (Sawles Warde,
and the Wohuuge of Ure Lauerd : XJreisuns of Ure Louerd and of Ure Lefdi,
etc.) of the Twelfth and Thirteenth Centuries. Edited from MSS. in the
British Museum, Lambeth, and Bodleian Libraries ; with Introduction, Trans-
lation, and Notes, by Richard Morris. First Series. Part 2. 8*.
35. Sib David Ltndesay's Wobks. Pabt 3. The Historie of ane
Nobil and Wailzeand Sqvyer, William Meldrum, umqyhyle Laird of
Cleisehe and Bynnis, compylit be Sir Dauid Ltndbsat of the Mont alias
Lyoun King of Armes. With the Testament of the said Williame Mel-
drum, Squyer, coimpylit alswa be Sir Dauid Lyndesay, etc. Edited by F.
Hall. D.C.L. 2s.
36. Meblin, OB the Eablt Histoby op King Abthitr. A Prose
Romance (about 1450-1460 a.d.), edited from the unique MS. in the
University Library, Cambridge, by Henrt B. Wheatlbt. With an Essay
on Arthurian Localities, by J. S. Stuart Gleknie, Esq. Part III. 1869. 128.
37. Sib David Lyndesay's Wobks. Part IV. Ane Satyre of the
thrie estaits, in commendation of vertew and vitvperation of vyce. Maid
be Sir David Lindesay, of the Mont, alias Lyon King of Armes. At
Edinbvrgh. Printed be Robert Charteris, 1602. Cvm privilegio regis.
Edited by F. Hall, Esq., D.C.L. 4s.
38. The Vision of William concebning Piebs the Plowman,
together with Vita de Dowel, Dobet, et Dobest, Secundum Wit et Resoun,
by William Lanoland (1377 a.d.). The "Crowley" Text; or Text B.
Edited from MS. Laud Misc. 581, collated with MS. Rawl. Poet. 38, MS.
B. 15. 17. in the Library of Trinity College, Cambridge, MS. Dd. 1. 17. in
the Cambridge University Library, the M S. in Oriel College, Oxford, MS.
Bodley 814, etc. By the Rev. Walter W. Skbat, M.A., late Fellow of
Christ's College, Cambridge. lOs. 6d.
39. Thk "Gbst Hystobiale" op the Destbuction of Tboy. An
Alliterative Romance, translated from Guido De Colonna's '* Hysteria
Troiana.*' Now first edited from the unique MS. in the Hunterian Museum*
University of Glasgov^, by the Rev. Geo A. Pamton and David Donaldson.
Part I. lOs. 6d.
40. ENtiLisH Gilds. The Original Ordinances of more than One
hundred Early English Gilds : Together with the olde usages of the cite of
\\ \ nchestre ; The Ordinances of Worcester ; The Office of the Mayor of
Bristol; and the Customary of the Manor of Teltenhall- Regis. Erom
Digitized by VjOOQlC
5!7 and 59, Ladgate Hill, Loridon, KG. 31
Early fi^sh Text Society's 'PuV&csiiicfDS^^ontinued.
Ori^nal MSS. of the Fourteenth and Fifteenth Gentvries. Edited with
Notes by the late Toulmin Smith, Esq., F.R.S, of Northern Antiquaries
(Copenhi^en). With an Introduction and Glossary, etc., by his daughter,
Lucy Toulmin Smith. And a Preliminary Essay, in Five Parts, On the
History and Developmbnt of Gilds, by Lujo Bkentano, Doctor Juris
Utriusque et Philosophise. 21^.
41. The Mutoe Poems op William Lattdee, Playwright, Poet, and
Minister of the Word of God (mainly on the State of Scotland in and about
]568 A.D., that year of Famine and Plague). Edited from the Unique
Originals belonging to S. Christie-Miller, Esq., of Bdtwell, by F. J.
FuRNivALL, M.A^ Trin. Hall, Camb. 3*.
42. Bbenabi^us db Ctjila kej Pamttliaets, with some Early Scotch
Prophecies, etc. From a MS., KK 1. 5, in the Cambridge University
Library. Edited by J. Rawson Lfmby, M.A., late Fellow of Magdalen
College, Cambridge. 2s.
43. Ratis RATore, and other Moral and Religions Pieces, in Prose and
Verse. Edited from the Cambridge University Library MS. KK 1. 6, by J.
Rawson Lumby, M.A., late Fellow of Magdalen College, Cambridge. 3«.
44. Joseph op Aeimathie: otherwise called tiie Romance of the
Seint Graal, or Holy Grail: an alliterative poem, written about a.d. 13dO,
and now first printed from the unique copy in the Vernon MS. at Oxford.
With an appendix, containing " The Lyfe of Joseph of Armathy," reprinted
from the black-letter copy of Wynkyn de Worde ; " De saneto Joseph ab
Arimathia," first printed by Pynson, A.D. 1616 ; and " The Lyfe of Joseph of
Arimathia," first printed by Pynson, a.d. 1520. Edited, with I^otes and
Glossarial Indices, by the Rev. Walter W. Skeat, M.A. Ss.
45. King Alpbed's West- Saxon Veesion op Geeck)et*s Pastoeal Caee.
With an English translation, the Latin Text, Notes, and an Introduction
Edited by Henrt Sweet, Esq., of Balliol College, Oxford. Part I. lOs.
46. Legends of the Holy Rood; Symbols of the Passion and Ceoss-
PoEMS. In Old English of the Eleventh, Fourteenth, and Fifteenth Cen-
turies. Edited from MSS. in the British Museum and Bodleian Libraries;
with Introduction, Translations, and Glossarial Index. By Richaud
Morris, LL.D. 10c.
47. SiE Datid Ltndesat's Woeks. Paet T. The Minor Poems oi
Lyndesay. Edited by J. A. H. Murray, Esq. Bs.
48. The Times' Whistle: or, A Newe Daunce of Seyen Satires, and
other Poems : Compiled by R. C, Gent Now first Edited from MS. Y. 8. 3.
in the Library of Canterbury Cathedral; with Introduction, Notes, and
Glossary, by J. M. Cowpee. 6*.
49. An Old English Miscellany, containing a Bestiary, Kentish
Sermons, Proverbs of Alfred, Religious Poems of the 13th century. Edited
from the MSS. by the Rev. U. Morris, LL.D. 10«.
60. King Alpeed's West-Saxon Veesion op Geegoey's Pastoeal Cake.
Edited from 2 MSS., with an English translation. By Henry Sweet, Esq.,
Balliol College, Oxford. Part II. lOs.
51. J?E LiPLADB OP St. Juliana, from two old English Manuscripts of
1230 A.D. With renderings into Modern English, by the Rev. O. Cockayne
and Edmuni> Brock. Edited by the Rev. O. Cockayne, M.A. Price 2s,
52. Palladius on Husbondbie, from the unique MS., ab. 1420 a.d.,
ed. Rev. B. Lodge. Part I. 10«.
53. Old English Homilies, Series II., from the unique 13th-century
MS. in Trinity Coll. Cambridge, with a photolithograph ; three Hymns to
the- Virgin and God, from a unique 13th-century MS. at Oxford, a photo-
lithograph of the music to two of them, and transcriptions of it in modern
notation by Dr. Rimbault, and A. J. Ellis, Esq^., F.R.S.; the whole
edited by the Rev. Richard Morris, LL.D. 89,
Digitized by VjOOQlC
22 Linguistic Publications of TrUbner ^ Co,,
Eaxly English Text Society's Publications — continued.
54. The Yisiobt of Piebb Plowman, Text C (completing the three
yenions of this great poem), with an Autotype ; and two unique alliteratiTe
Poems: Ricfaiiid the Kedelea (by William, the author of the Vision); and
The Crowned King ; edited by the Rey. W. W. Skbat, M.A. 18*.
55. Geneeydes, a Romance, edited from the unique MS., ah. 1440 a.d.,
in Trin. Coll. Cambridge, by W. Aldis WniGiiT, Eaq., M.A., Trin. CoU.
Cambr. Part I. 3*.
56. The Gest Hystoeiale of the Desteuction of Teoy, translated
from Quido de Colonna, in alliterative Terse ; edited from the unique MS. in
the Hunterian Museum, Glasgow, by D. Donaldson, Esq., and the late Bev.
G. A. Panton. Part II. 10«. 6d.
57. The Eaely English Version of the " Cuesob Mundi," in four
Texts, from MS. Cotton, Vesp. A. iii. in the British Museum ; Fairfax MS.
14. in the Bodleian ; the Gbttingen MS. Theol. 107 ; MS. R. 3, 8, in Trinity
College, Cambridge. Edited by the Rev. R. Morris, LL.D. Part I. with
two photo-lithographic facsimiles by Cooke and Fotheringham. lOa. 6d,
58. The Blioklino Hoiqlies, edited from the Marquis of Lothian's
Anglo-Saxon MS. of ^71 a.d., by the Rey. R. Mobbis, LL.D. (With a
Photolithograph). Parti. 8«.
59. The Eaely English Veesion of the "Citesoe Mundi;" in four
Texts, from MS. Cotton Vesp. A. iii. in the British Museum ; Fairfax MS.
14. in the Bodleian ; the Gbttingen MS. Theol. 107 ; MS. R. 8, 8, in Trinity
College, Cambridge. Edited by the Rev. R. Mok&is, LL D. Part II. 15».
60. Meditacyuns on the Sopee of oue Loede (perhaps by Kobeet
or Brxtnnb). Edited from the MSS. by J. M. Cowpbr, Esq. 2s, 6d.
61. The Romance and Peophecies op Thomas of Eeceldoune, printed
from Five MSS. Edited by Dr. James A. H. Murray. lOs, Sd,
62. The Eaely Engfjsh Yeesion of the " Cuesoe Mxtndi," in Eour
Texts. Edited by the Rev. R. Morris, M.A., LL.D. Fart III. I5s.
63. The Buckling Homilies. Edited from the Marquis of Lothian's
Anglo-Saxon MS. of 971 a-d., by the Rev. R. Morris, LL.D. Part II. is.
64. Eeancis Thynnb's Emblemes and Epigeams, a.d. 1600, from the
Earl of EIlesmere*8 unique MS. Edited by F. J. Furnivall, M.A. is.
65. Be Domes D^ge (Bede's De Die Judicii) and other short Anglo-
Saxon Pieces. Edited from the unique MS. by the Rev. J. Rawson Lttmby,
B.D. 2*.
JUxtra Series. Subscriptions — Small paper, one guinea ; large paper
two guineas, per annum.
1. The Romance of "William of Paleene (otherwise known as the
Romance of William and the Werwolf). Translated from the French at the
command of Sir Humphrey de Bohun, about a.d. 1350, to which is added a
fragment of the Alliterative Romance of Alisaunder, translated from the
Latin by the same author, about a.d. 1340 ; the former re-edited from the
unique MS. in the Library of King's College, Cambridge, the latter now
first edited from the unique MS. in the Bodleian Library, Oxford. By the
Rev. Walter W. Skeat, M.A. 8vo. sewed, pp. xliv. and 328. £l 6s.
2. On Eaely English Peonunciation, with especial reference to
Shakspere and Chaucer ; containing an investigation of the Correspondence
of Writing with Speech in England, from the Anglo-Saxon period to the
present day, preceded by a systematic Notation of all Spoken Sounds by
means of the ordinary Printing Types ; including a re-arrangement of Prof.
F. J. Child's Memoirs on the Language of Chaucer and Gower, and reprints
of the rare Tracto by Salesbury on English, IbiiJ, and Welsh, 1567, and by
Digitized by VjOOQlC
57 and 59, Ludgate Mil, London, E.G. 28
Early English Text Society's Publications— co9»^iinf^(7.
Barcley on French, 152 J By Albxandeb J. Ellis, F.R.S. Part I. On
the Pronunciation of the xivth, xvith, xYiith, and xviiith centuries. 8vo.
sewed, pp. viii. and 416. 10«.
3. Caxton's Book of Cukteste, printed at Westminster about 1477-8,
A.D., and now reprinted, with two MS. copies of the same treatise, from the
Oriel MS. 79, and the Balliol MS. 354. Edited by Fkbdbrick J. Fu&ni-
VALL, M.A« Svo. sewed, pp. xii. and 58. 5«.
4. The Lay op Hayelok the Dane; composed in tbe reign of
Edward I., about a.o. 1280. Formerly edited by Sir F. Madden for the
Roxburghe Club, and now re-edited from the unique MS. Laud Misc. 108, in
the Bodleian Library, Oxford, by the Rev. Walter W. Skeat, M.A. Svo.
sewed, pp. Iv. and 160. 10«.
5. Chaxtcek's Teanslahon op Boethixts's "De Cois^solationb
Philosophie." Edited from the Additional MS. 10,340 in the British
Museum. Collated with the Cambric^e Univ. Libr. MS. li. 3. 21. By
Richard Morris. Svo. 12«.
6 The BtOmance op the Cheyelebe Asstgne. Be-edited from tbe
unique manuscript in the British Museum, with a Preface, Notes, and
Glossarial Index, by Henrt H. Gibbs, Esq., M.A. Svo. sewed, pp.
xviii. and 38. 3«.
7. On Eaely English Peonunciation, witb especial reference to
Shakspere and Chaucer. By Alexander J. Ellis, F.R.S., etc., etc.
Part II. On the Pronunciation of the xiiith and previous centuries, of
Anglo-Saxon, Icelandic, Old fiorse and Gothic, with Chronological Tables of
the Value of Letters and Expression of Sounds in English Writing. 10«.
8. QuEENE Elizabethes Achademy, by Sir Humphbey Gilbert.
A Booke of Precedence, Tbe Ordering of a Funerall, etc. Varying Versions
of the Good Wife, The Wise Man, etc., Maxims, Lydgate*s Order of Fools,
A Poem on Heraldry, Occleve on Lords' Men, etc.. Edited by F. J.
Furnivall, M.A., Trin. Hall, Camb. With Essays on Early Italian and
German Books of Courtesy, by W. M. Rossetti, Esq., and E. Oswald,
Esq. Svo. 13«.
9. The Feateknitye op Vacabondes, by John Awdeley (licensed
in 1560-1, imprinted then, and in 1565), from the edition of 1575 in the
Bodleian Library. A Caueat or Warening for Commen Cursetors vulgarely
called Vagabones, by Thomas H arman, EsauiERE. From the Srd edition of
1567, belong^g to Henry Huth, Esq., collated with the 2nd edition of 1567,
in tbe Bodleian Library, Oxford, and with the reprint of the 4th edition of
1573. A Sermon in Praise of Thieves and Thievery, by Parson Habem or
Hyberdyne, from the Lansdowne MS. 98, and Cotton Vesp. A 25. Those
parts of the Groundworke of Conny-catching (ed. 1592), that differ from
JSarman*8 Caueat, Edited by Edward Viles & F. J. Furnivall. Svo.
7*. 6rf.
10. The Fyrst Boee op the Inteoduction op Knowledge, made by
Andrew Borde, of Physycke Doctor. A Compbndyous Rbgymbnt of a
Dyetary of Helth made in Mountpyllier, compiled by Andrewe Boorde,
of Physycke Doctor. Barnes in the Defence of thb Berde : a treatyse
made, answerynge the treatyse of Doctor Borde upon Berdes. Edited, with
a life of Andrew Boorde, and large extracts from his Brenyary, by F. J .
FxTRNivALL, M.A., Trinity Hall, Camb. Svo. \%8.
11. The Bbxtce ; or, the Book of tbe most excellent and noble Prince,
Robert de Broyss. King of Soots : compiled by Master John Barbour, Arch^
deacon of Aberdeen, a.d. 1375. Edited from MS. G 23 in the Library of St.
John's College, Cambridge, written a.d. 14S7 ; collated with the MS. in the
Advocates' Library at Edinburgh, written a.d. 1489, and with Hart's
Edition, printed a.d. 1616 ; with a Preface, Notes, and Glossarial Index, by
the Rev. Walter W. Skeat, M.A. Part I Svo. 12<.
Digitized by VjOOQlC
24 Linguistic Publications of Trubner ^ Co.^
Early English Text Sooiety^s Publications — continmd.
12. Englaitd is the Reign op King Henet the Eighth. A
Dialogae between Cardinal Pole and Thomas Lupset, Lecturer in Rhetoric
at Oxford. By Thom b Starkey, Chaplain to the King. Edited, with
Preface, Notes, and Glossary, by J. M. Cowpeb. And with an Introduction,
containing the Life and Letters of Thomas Starkey, by the Rev. J. S. Bkewbr,
M.A. PartIL 12*.
{Part J., Starkey' 8 Lif» and Letters^ is in preparation,
13. A StjppLicA-CTON FOR THE Beggaes. Written about the year 1529,
by Simon Fish. Now re-edited by Fbederick J. Fdknivall. With a
Supplycacion to our moste Soueraigne Lorde Kynge Henry the Eyght
(1544 A.D.), A Supplication of the Poore Commons (1546 a.d.). The Decaye
of England by the great multitude of Shepe (1550-3 a.d.). Edited by J.
Meadows Cow per. 6*.
14. On Eaely English Peonttnoiation, with especial reference to
Shakspere and Chaucer. By A. J. Ellis, F.R.S., F.S.A. Part III.
lUustrations of the Pronunciation of the xivth and xvith Centuries. Chaucer,
Gower, Wyciiffe, Spenser, Shakspere, Salesbury, Barcley, Hart, Bullokar,
GiU. Pronouncing Vocabulary. 10*.
15. Robeet Cbowley's Thiett-onb Epigeams, Voyce of the Last
Trumpet, Way to Wealth, etc., 1550-1 a.d. Edited by J. M. Cowper, Esq.
12*.
16. A Teeatise on the Asteolabb; addressed to his son Lowys, by
Geoffrey Chaucer, a.d. 1391. Edited from the earliest MSS. by the Rev.
Walter W. Skbat, M.A., late Fellow of Christ's College, Cambridge. lOs.
17. The Complatnt of Scotlande, 1549, a.d., with an Appendix of
four Contemporary English Tracts. Edited by J. A. H. Murray, Esq.
Part I. l'»«.
18. The Complatnt of Scotlande, etc. Part II. 8».
19. OxjEB Ladtes Myeouee, a.d. 1530, -edited by the Rev. J. H.
Blunt, M.A., with four full-page photolithographic facsimiles by Cooke and
Fotheringham. 24^.
20. Lonelich's Histoey of the Holy Geail (ab. 1450 a.d.), translated
from the French Prose of Sibbs Bo biers de Bobron. Ue-edited fron the
Unique MS. in Corpus Christ! College, Cambridge, by F. J. FurniyaU, Esq.,
M.A. PartL 8«.
21. Baebotje's Bextce. Part II. Edited from the MSS. and the
earliest printed edition by the Rev. W. W, Skbat, M.A. 4».
22. Henbt Beinklow*s Complaynt op Rodeeyck Moes, somtyme
a gray Fryre, unto the Parliament Howse of Ingland his naturall Country,
for the Redresse of certen wicked Lawes, euel Customs, and cruel Decreys
(ab. 1542) ; and The Lahentacion of a Christian Against the Citie
OF London, made by Roderigo Mors, a.d. 1545. Edited by J. M. Cowper,
Esq. 9s,
23. On Eaely English Peontjnciation, with especial reference .to
Shakspere and Chaucer. By A. J. Ellis, Esq., F.R.S. Part IV. 10*.
24. Lonelich's Histoey of the Holy Geail (ab. 1450 a.d.), translated
from the French Prose of Sires Robibrs db Bobron. Re-edited from the
Unique MS. in Corpus Christ! College, Cambridge, by F. J. Furnivall,
Esq., M.A. Part II. 10«.
25. The Eomancb of Guy op Waewick. Edited from the Cambridge
University MS. by Prof. J. Zupitza, Ph.D. Part I. 20*.
Eddtt Saemnndar Hinns Freda— The Edda of Saemnnd the Leanied.
From the Old Norse or Icelandic. By Benjamin Thorpe. Part I. with a Mytho <
logical Index. 12mo. pp. 152, cloth, 3*. 6d. Part II. with Index of Persons and
Places. 12mo. pp. viii. and 172, cloth. 1866. 4*. ; or in 1 Vol. complete, 7*. 6</.
Digitized by VjOOQlC
57 and 59, Ludgate Hill, London, JS.C. 25
Edkins. — Inteoduction to the Stttdy op the Chinese Charactees.
By J. Edkins, D.D., Peking, China. Roy. 8vo. pp. 340, paper boardB. ' ISs.
Edkins. — China^'s Place in Philology. An attempt to show that the
Languages of Europe and Asia have a common origin. By the Rey. Joseph
Edkins. Crown Svo , pp. zxiii. — 403, cloth. 10«. 6d.
Edkins. — A Yocabtjlaky op the Shanghai Dialect. By J. Edkins.
8vo. half-calf, pp. tI. and 151. Shanghai, 1869. 21 «.
Edkins. — A Geammab of Colloquial Chinese, as exhibited in the
Shanghai Dialect. By J. Edkins, B.A. Second edition, corrected. 8vo.
half.calf, pp. viii. and 225. Shanghai, 1868. 21«.
Edkins. — A Ghaitmab op the Chinese Colloqitial Language, com-
monly called the Mandarin Dialect. By Joseph Edkins. Second edition.
8to. half-calf, pp. yiii. and 279. Shanghai, 1864. £1 I0«.
Eger and Orime ; an Early English Romance. Edited from Bishop
Percy's Folio Manascript, about 1650 a.d. By John W. Hales, M.A.,
Fellow and late Assistant Tutor of Christ's College, Cambridge, and Fuedebick
J. FuBNiYALL, M.A., of Trinity Hall, Cambridge. 1 toI. 4to., pp. 64, (only
100 copies printed), bound in the Roxburghe style. 10«. 6d,
Eitel. — Handbook foe the Student of Chinese Buddhism. By the B«v.
E.J. Eitel, of the London Missionary Society. Crown 8vo. pp. yiii., 224,cl., 18«.
Eitel. — ^Feng-Shui : or. The Kudiments of Natural Science in China.
By Rev. B. J. Eitel, M.A., Ph.D. Demy Svo. sewed, pp. vi. and 84. 6«.
Eitel. — Buddhism: its Historical, Theoretical, and Popular Aspects.
In Three Lectures. By Rev. £. J. Eitel, M.A. Ph.D. Second Edition.
Demy 8vo. sewed, pp. 130. bt,
Elliot. — ^The Histoey op India, as told by its own Historians. The
Muhammadan Period. Edited from the Posthumous Papers of the late Sir H.
M. Elliot, K.C.B., East India Company's Bengal Civil Service, by Prof.
John Dowson, M.R.A.S., Staff College, Sandhurst.
Vols. I. and H. With a Portrait of Sir H. M. Elliot. Bvo. pp xxzii. and 542,
z. and 580, cloth. 18«. each.
Vol. III. 8vo. pp. xii. and 627, cloth. 248,
Vol. IV. 8vo. pp. z. and 563 cloth 21 «
Vol. V. Bvo. pp. xii. and 576, cloth, 2U.
Vol. Vt. 8vo. pp. viii. and 574, cloth. 2U.
Vol. VII. 8vo. pp. viii. and 574, cloth.
Vol. VIII. 8vo. [In the Preta.
Elliot. — Memoirs on the Histoey, Polkloee, and Disteibution of
the Races of the North Western Provinces of India; being an
amplified Edition of the original Supplementary Glossary of Indian Terms.
By the late Sir Hrnry M. Elliot, K.C.B., of the Hon. East India Company's
Bengal Civil Service. F.dited, revised, and re-arranged, by John Beahes,
M.R.A.S., Bengal Civil Service; Member of the German Oriental Society, of
the Asiatic Societies of Paris and Bengal, and of the Philological Society of
London. In 2 vols, demy 8to., pp. zz., 370, and 396, cloth. With two
Lithographic Plates, one full-page coloured Map, and three large coloured
folding Maps. 86«.
Ellis. — On Numerals, as Signs of Primeval Unity among Mankind.
By Robert Ellis, B.D., Late Fellow of St. John's College, Cambridge.
Demy 8vo. cloth, pp. viii. and 94. 3«. 6dl.
Ellis. — ^The Asiatic Affinities op the Old Italians. By Robert
Ellis, B.D., Fellow of St. John's College, Cambridge, and author of *' Ancient
Routes between Italy and Gaal." Crown 8vo. pp. iv. 166, cloth. 1870. 5*.
Ellis. — Peeuvia Sctthica. The Quichua Language of Peru: its
derivation from Central Asia with the American languages in general, and with
the Turanian and Iberian languages of the Old World, including the Basque,
the Lycian, and the Pre- Aryan language of Etruria. By Robeut Ellis, B.D.
8vo. cloth, pp; zii. and 219. 1875. 6«.
Digitized by VjOOQlC
26 Linguistic Publications of Trubner ^ Co.^
Ellis. — Etsuscan Nxtmerals. By Eobebt Ellis, B.D. 8vo. seinred,
Dp. 52. 2«. %d.
English and Welsh Languages. — The Influence op the English and
Welsh Languages upon each other, exhibited in the Vocabularies of the two
Tongues. Intended to suggest the importance to Philologers, Antiquaries,
Ethnographers, and others, of giving due attention to the Celtic Branch of the
Indo-Germanic Family of Languages. Square, pp. 30, sewed. 1869. 1«.
English Dialect Society's Publications. Subscription, 10«. M, per
annum.
1873.
1. Series B. Part 1. Beprinted Glossaries. Containing a Glossary
of North of England Words, by J. H. ; five Glossaries, by Mr. Marshall ;
and a West- Riding Glossary, by Dr. Willan. 7«. 6rf.
2. Series A. Bibliographical. A List of Books illustrating English
Dialects. Part I. Containing a General List of Dictionaries, etc. ; and a
List of Books relatinpr to some of the Counties of England. 4«.
3. Series C. Original Glossaries. Part I. Containing a Glossary
of Swaledale Words. By Captain Habland. 4«.
1874.
4. Series D. The History of English Sounds. By H. Sweet, Esq.
is, %d.
5. Series B. Part II. Reprinted Glossaries. Containing seven
ProTincial English Glossaries, from yarious sources. 7^.
6. Series B. Part III. Ray's Collection of English "Words not
generally used, from the edition of 1691 ; together with Thoresby's Letter to
Ray, 1703. Re< arranged and newly edited by Rev. Walter W. Skeat. 8^.
6*. Subscribers to the English Dialect Society for 1874 also receive
a copy of * A Dictionary of the Sussex Dialect.' By the Bev. W. D.
Parish.
1875.
7. Series D. Part II. The Dialect of West Somerset. By F. T.
Elwortht, Esq. Ss, 6d.
8. Series A. Part II. Containing a List of Books Belating to
some of the Counties of England. 6«.
9. Series C. A Glossary of Words used in the Neighbourhood of
Whitby. By F. K. Robinson. Part I. 7*.6<^.
10. Series C. A Glossary of the Dialect of Lancashire. By J. H.
Nodal and G. MiLNER. PartL 28, 6d,
1876.
11. On the Survival of Old English Words in our Dialects. By Dr.
B. Morris. 6d,
12. Series C. Original Glossaries. Part III. Containing Pive
Original Provincial English Glossaries. 7«.
13. Series C. A Glossary of Words used in the Neighbourhood of
Whitby. By F. K. Robinson. Part II. 6« 6rf.
14. A Glossary of Mid- Yorkshire Words, with a Grammar. By C.
Clouoh Robinson. 9«.
Etherington. — ^The Stttdent's Geahmab of the HindI Lasqvaqb,
By the Rey. W. Etherinoton, Missionary, Benares. Second edition. Crown
Svo. pp. ziT., 256, and xiii., cloth. 1873. 12«.
Faber.— A systematical Digest of the Doctbines of Confucius,
according to the Analects, Great Leahnino, and Doctrine of the Mean,
with an Introduction on the Authorities upon Confucius and Confucianism.
By Ehnst Fabeb, Rhenish Missionary. Translated from the German hy P.
G. Ton Moellendorff. 8yo. sewed, pp. yiii. and 131. 1876. I2a, 6d.
Digitized by VjOOQlC
67 and 59, Ludgate Hilly London, E,C. 27
Facrimiles of Two Papyri found in a Tomb at Thebes. With a
Translation by Samukl Bibch, LL.D., F.S.A., Corresponding Member of
the Institute of France, Academies of Berlin, Hercalaneum, etc., and an
Account of their Discoyery. By A. Hbnby Kuind, Esq., F.S.A., etc. In
large folio, pp. 30 of text, and 16 plates coloured, bound in cloth. 21«.
Fallon. — A New HnrDUSTANi-ENGLisH Dictionabt. By S. W.
Fallon, Ph.D. Halle. Parts I. to IV. Roy. Svo. Priee 4«. 6rf. each Part.
To be completed in about 25 Parts of 48 pages each Part, forming together One Yolume.
FansboU. — The Dasabatha-JItaka, being the Buddhist Story of King
R&ma. The original Pkli Text, with a Translation and Notes by V. Fausboll.
8vo. sewed, pp. it. and 48. 2». 6<^.
FansboU. — Five JAtakas, containing a Fairy Tale, a Comical Story,
and Three Fables. In the original P&li Text, accompanied with a Translation
and Notes. By V. Fausboll. 8vo. sewed, pp. viii. and 72. 6«.
FansboU. — Ten Jatakas. The Original rali Text, with a Translation
and Notes. By V. Fausboll. 8vo. sewed, pp. xiii. and 128. la, 6d,
FansboU. — JAtaka. See under JAtaka.
Fiske. — Myths and Mtth-Makehs: Old Tales and Superstitions in-
terpreted by Comparative Mythology. By John Fiske, M.A., Assistant
Librarian, and late Lecturer on Philosophy at Harvard University. Grown Svo.
cloth, pp. viii. and 262. 10«. 6d,
Fos8. — ^NoEWEGiAN Grammae, with Exorcises in the Norwegian and
and English Languages, and a List of Irregular Verbs. By Frithjof Fobs,
Graduate of the University of Norway. Crown 8vo., pp. 60, cloth limp. 2*.
Foster. — Pee-Historic Races of the United States of America. By
J. W. Foster, LL.O., Author of the ** Physical Geography of the Mississippi
Valley," etc. With 72 lUustrations, Svo. cloth, pp. xvi. and 416. 14*.
Fnmivall. — Education in Eaelt England. Some Notes used as
Forewords to a Collection of Treatises on ** Manners and Meals in the Olden
Time,** for the Early English Text Society. By Fredbbick J. Fcrnivall,
M.A., Trinity Hall, Cambridge, Member of Council of the Philological and
Early £n«:lish Text Societies. Svo. sewed, pp. 74. U,
Fn So Mind Bnknro. — ^A Bitdget op Japanese Notes. By Capt.
Pfoundbs, of Yokohama. Svo. sewed, pp. 184. 7«. Qd,
Oantama. — The iNSTrruTEs of Q-aittama. Edited with an Index of
Words. By Adolf. Friederich Stenzler, Ph.D., Prof, of Oriental Languages in
the University of Breslau. Svo. cloth, pp. iv. and 7S. 4«. 6d.
Oarrett — ^A Classical Dictionaey op India, illustrative of the My-
thology, Philosophy, Literature, Antiquities, Arts, Manners, Customs, etc., of
the Hindus. By John Garrett. Svo. pp. x. and 798. cloth. 28s.
Oarrett. — Sxtpplement to the above Classical Dictionaby op India.
By John Garrett, Director of Public Instruction at Mysore. Svo. cloth, pp.
160. 7*. 6rf.
Giles. — Chinese Sketches. By Hekbebt A. Giles, of H.B.M.'s
China Consular Service. Svo. cl., pp. 204. 10«. 6d.
Giles. — A Dictionary op Colloquial Idioms in the Mandaein Dialect.
By Heubert A. Giles. 4to. pp. 65. £1 8«.
Giles. — Synoptical Studies in Chinese Chakactee. By Hesbebt A.
Giles. Svo. pp. 118. 15«.
Giles. — Chinese without a Teachee. Being a Collection of Easy and
Useful Sentences in the Mandarin Dialeot. With a Vocabulary. By Herbert
A.Giles. 12mo.pp 60. 5«.
Giles. — The San Tzu Ching ; or, Three Character Classic ; and the
Ch'Jen Tsu Wen ; or. Thousand Character Essay. Metrically Translated by
Herbert A. Giles. 12mo. pp. 28. Price 2«. 6d,
Digitized by VjOOQlC
28 Linguistic Publications of IVubner §• Co.^
God. — ^BooK OF God. By ©. 8vo. cloth. Vol. I. : The Apocalypse,
pp. 647. 12«. Orf.— Vol. II. An Introduction to the Apocalypse, pp. 762. 14«.—
Vol. III. A Commentary on the Apocalypse, pp. 854. 16«.
Ooldstucker. — A Dictionaby, Sanskbit aki> English, extended and
improved from the Second Edition of the Dictionary of Professor H. H. Wilson,
with his sanction and concurrence. Together with a Supplement, Grammatical
Appendices, and an Index, serving as a Sanskrit- English Vocabulary. By
Theodor GoLDSTucKEa. Parts I. to VI. 4t©. pp. 400. 1856-1863. 6*. each.
Goldstucker. — Panini : His Place in Sanskrit Literature. An Inves-
tigation of some Literary and Chronological Questions which may be settled by
a study of his Work. A separate impression of the Preface to the Facsimile of
MS. No. 17 in the Library of Her Majesty's Home Government for India,
which contains a portion of the Manaya-Kalpa-Sittra, with the Commentary
of KuMARiLA-SwAMiN. By Theosor Goldbtuckeb. Imperial 8vo. pp.
268, cloth. £2 2s.
Goldstucker.^-ON the Deficiencies in the Peesent Administeation
OF Hindu Law; being a paper read at the Meeting of the East India As-
sociation on the 8th June, 1870. By Theodor GoLDSTiicsBR, Professor of
Sanskrit in University College, London, tac. Demy 8vo. pp. ^6, sewed.
U. 6d.
Gover. — The Folk-Songs of Sotjtheen India. By Chaeles E. Govee.
8vo. pp. xxiii. and 299, cloth 10«. 6^.
Orammatograpliy. — A Manual of Refeeencb to the Alphabets of
Ancient and Modem Languages. Based on the German Compilation of F.
Ballhorn. Royal 8vo. pp. 80, cloth. Is, 6d,
The " Grammatography" is offered to tbe public as a compendious introduction to the reading
of the most important ancient and modem languages. Simple in its desini, it will be consulted
with advantage by the philological student, the amateur linguist, the books^ler, the corrector of
the press, and the diligent compositor.
ALPBABETICAL IITDSX.
Afghan (or Pushto). Czechiau(or Bohemian). Hebrew (current hand). Polish.
Amharic. Danish. Hebrew (Juda>o-Ger- Pushto (or Afghan).
Anglo-Saxon. . Demotic. Hcmgarian. [man). Romaic(Modem Greek
Arabic. Estrangekow lllyrian. Bussian.
Arabic Ligatures. Ethiopic. Irish. Kunes.
Aramaic. Etruscan. Italian (Old). Samaritan.
Archaic Characters. Georgian. Japanese. Sanscrit.
Armenian. German. Javanese. Servian.
Assyrian Cuneiform. Glagolitie. Lettish. Slavonic (Old).
Bengali. Gothic. Mantshu. Sorbian (or Wendish).
Bohemian (Czechian). Greek. Median Cuneiform. Swedish.
B dgte. Greek Ligatures . Modem Greek ( Uomadc) Syriac.
Burmese. Greek (Archaic). Mongolian. Tamil.
Canarese (or Cam&taca). Gujerati(orGuzaeratte). NumidiaB. Telugu.
Chinese. Hieratic. OldSlaTonic (or Cyrillie). Tibetan.
Coptic. Hieroglyphics. Palmyrenian. Turkish.
Croato-GIagoUtic. Hebrew. Persian. Wallachian.
Cuflc. Hebrew (Archaic). Persian Cuneiform. Wendish (or Sorbian).
Cyrillic(orOldSlavonic). Hebrew (Rabbinical). Phcenician. Zend.
OrassmaDn. — Wortebbuch zum Rig-Veda. Von Hebmann Geassmai^n,
Professor am Marienstifts- Gymnasium zu Stettin. 8vo. pp. 1775. £1 10*.
Oreen. — Shakespeare ai^d the Emblem- Writers : an Exposition of
their Similarities of Thought and Expression. Preceded by a View of the
Emblem-Book Literature down to a.d. 1616. By Henry Green, M.A. In
one volume, pp. xvi. 572, profusely illustrated with Woodcuts and Photolith.
Plates, elegantly bound in cloth gilt, large medium 8yo. £l 11«. Sd; large
imperial 8vo. 1870. £2 Us. 6d,
Grey. — Handbook op African, Australian, and Polynesian Phi-
lology, as represented in the Library of His Excellency Sir George Grey,
E.C.B., Her Majesty's High Commissioner of the Cape Colony. Classed,
Annotated, and Edited by Sir Georoe Grey and Dr. H. L Blbek.
Vol. I. Part I.— South Africa. 8vo. pp. 186. Is. 6d,
Vol. I. Part 2.— Africa (North of the Tropic of Capricorn). 8vo. pp. 70. 2s.
Digitized by VjOOQlC
57 and 69, Ludgate HilU London^ JE.C. 29
Vol. I. Part 8.— Madagascar. 8vo. pp. 24. 1».
Vol. II. Part 1.— AustraUa. 8to. pp. iv. and 44. 1». 6d.
Vol. II. Part 2.— Papuan Languages of the Loyalty Islands and New Hebrides, compris-
ing those of the Islands of Nengone, Lifu, Aneitum, Tana, and
others. 8to. p. 12. 6d.
'Wl. II. Part 8.— F^i Islands and Botuma (with Supplement to Part II., Papuan Lan-
guages, and Part I., Australia). 8vo. dd. 34. Is.
Vol. II. Part 4.— New Zealand, the Chatham Islands, and Auckland Islands. 8vo. pp.
76. Ss.ed.
Vol. II. Part 4 (continuation). ^^olyneaiai and Borneo. 8vo. pp. 77-154. 3». 6d,
Vol. III. Part 1.— Manuscripts and Incunables. 8vo. pp. viii. and 24. 2s.
Vol. IV. Part 1.— Early Printed Books. England. 8^o. pp. vi. and 266.
Orey. — Maoei Mementos: being a Series of Addresses presented by
the Native People to His Excellency Sir George Grey, K.C.B., F.R.S. With
Introductory Remarks and Explanatory Notes ; to which is added a small Collec>
tion of Laments, etc. By Ch. Oliveb B. Davis. 8vo. pp. iv. and 228, cloth. 12«.
Griffin. — The Rajas of the Punjab. Being the History of the Prin-
cipal States in the Punjab, and their Political Relations with the British Govern-
ment. By Lepel H . Griffin, Bengal Civil Service ; Under Secretary to the
Government of the Punjab, Author of ** The Punjab Chiefs," etc. Second
edition. Royal 8vo., pp. xiv. and 630. 21».
Griffith. — Scenes fkom the Eamayana, Meghaduta, etc. Translated
by Ralph T. H.' Griffith, M.A., Principal of the Benares College. Second
Edition. Crown 8yo. pp. xviii., 244, cloth. 6«.
Contents.-— Preface— Ayodhya—Ravan Doomed— The Birth of Rama— The Heir apparent—
Manthara*8 Guile— Dasaratha's Oath— The Step-mother -Mother and Son— The Triumph of
Love— Farewell?— The Hermit's Son— The Trial of Truth— The Forest— The Kape of Sita—
Eama's Despair— The Messenger Cloud— Khumbakama— The Suppliant Dove— True Glory-
Feed the Poor- The Wise Scholar.
Griffith. — The KImIyan of YXlmiki. Translated into English verse.
By Ralph T. H. Griffith, M.A., Principal of the Benares College. 5 yoIs.
Vol. I., containing Books I. and II. Demy 8to. pp. xxxii. 440, cloth.
1870. 18«.
Vol. II., containing Book II., with additional Notes and Index of Names.
Demy 8vo. pp. 504, cloth. 18».
Vol. III. Demy 8vo. pp. t. and 371, cloth. 1872. lbs.
Vol. IV. Demy 8vo. pp. viii. and 432. 1873. 18*.
Vol. V. Demy 8vo. pp. 368, cloth. 1876. IBs.
Grout. — The Isizultj : a Grammar of the Zulu Language ; accompanied
with an Historical Introduction, also with an Appendix. By Rev. Lewis Grout.
8vo. pp. lii. and 432, cloth. 2U,
Onbematis. — Zoological Mythology; or, the Legends of Animals.
By Angelo de Gubernatis, Professor of Sanskrit and Comparative Literature
in the Instituto di Studii Superiori e di Perfezionamento at Florence, etc. In
2 vols. 8vo. pp. xxvi. and 432, tU. and 442. 28«.
Onndert. — A Malayalam and English Dictionary. By Rev. H.
GuNDEKT, D. Ph. Royal 8vo. pp. viii. and 1116. £2 10«.
Haas. —Catalogue of Sanskrit and Pali Books in the Library of
THE British Museum. By Dr. Ernst Haas. Printed by Permission of the
Trustees of the British Museum. 4to. cloth, pp. 200. £1 1*.
H^lfiz of Shiraz. — Selections from his Poems. Translated from the
Persian by Herman Bicknell. With Preface by A. S. Bicknell. Demy
4to., pp. XX. and 384, printed on fine stout plate-paper, with appropriate
Oriental Bordering in gold and colour, and Illustrations by J. K. Herbert,
R.A. £2 2s.
Haldeman. — Pennsylvania Dutch : a Dialect of South Germany
with an Infusion of English. By S. S. Haldeman, A.M., Professor of Com-
parative Philology in the University of Pennsylvania, Philadelphia. 8vo. pp.
viii. and 70, cloth. 1872. 3«. Gd,
Digitized by VjOOQlC
30 Linguistic Publications of Trubner ^ Co.^
Hall. — ^MoDEBN English. By Fitzedwabd Hall, M.A., Hon. D.C.L.,
OxoD. Cr. 8yo. cloth, pp. xvi. and 394. 10«. 6^.
Hall. — On "Eeliable." With a General Survey of English Adjec-
tives in -able. By Fitzedwabd Hall, M.A., D.C.L., Oxon. 8vo. cloth.
[Nearly Ready,
Hans Breitmann Ballads. — See under Leland.
Hardy. — Chbistianity and Buddhism Compared. By the late Rev.
R. Spbnce Hakdy, Hon. Member Boyal Asiatic Society. 8vo. sd. pp. 138. 69.
HassouiL — The Diwan of Hatim Tax. An Old Arabic Poet of the
Sixth Century of the Christian Era. Edited by R. Hassoun. With Illustra-
tions. 4to. pp. 43. 3tf. 6J.
Haswell. — Geammatical Notes and Yocabulaet of the Pegitan
Lanouagb. To which are added a few pages of Phrases^ etc. By Rev. J. M.
Haswell. 8vo. pp. xvi. and 160. 15«.
Hang. — The Book op Aeda Yieap. The Pahlavi text prepared by
Destur Hoshangji Jamaspji Asa. Revised and collated with further MSS., with
an English translation and Introduction, and an Appendix containing the Texts
and Translations of the Gosht-i Fryano and Hadokht Nask. By Martin
Haug, Ph.D., Professor of Sanskrit and Comparative Philology at the Uni-
^ versity of Munich. Assisted by E. W. West, Ph.D. Published by order of
the Bombay Government. Bvo. sewed, pp. Ixxx., v., and 316. £\ Ss.
Hang. — A Lectuee on an O&iginal Speech op Zoeoasteb (Yasna 45),
with remarks on his age. By Martin Haug, Ph.D. 8yo. pp. 28, sewed.
Bombay, 1865. 2s.
Hang. — The Aitaekya Brahmanam op the Rig Veda : containing the
Earliest Speculations of the Brahmans on the meaning of the Sacrificial Prayers,
and on the Origin, Performance, and Sense of the Rites of the Vedic Religion.
Edited, Translated, and Explained by Martin Hauo, Ph.D., Superintendent of
Sanskrit Studies in the Poena CoUege, etc., etc. In 2 Vols. Crown 8vo.
Vol. I. Contents, Sanskrit Text, with Preface, Introductory Essay, and a -Map
of the Sacrificial Compound at the Soma Sacrifice, pp 312. Vol. II. Transla-
tion with Notes, pp. 544. £2 28,
Hang. — An Old Zand-Pahlavi Q-lossaey. Edited in the Original
Characters, with a Transliteration in Roman Letters, an English Translation,
and an Alphabetical Index. By Destur Hoshekgji Jamaspji, High-priest of
the Parsis in Malwa, India. Revised with Notes and Introduction by Martin
Hauo, Ph.D., late Superintendent of Sanscrit Studies in the Poona College,
Foreign Member of the Royal Bavarian Academy. Published by order of the
Government of Bombay. Bvo. sewed, pp. Ivi. and 132. ' 15«.
Hang. — ^An Old Pahlavi-Pazand Glossaet. Edited, with an Alpha-
betical Index, by Destur Hoshangji Jamaspji Asa, High Priest of the
Parsis in Malwa, India. Revised and Enlarged, with an Introductory Essay on
the Pahlavi Language, by Martin Hauo, Ph.D. Published by order of the
Government of Bombay. 8vo. pp. xvi. 152, 268, sewed. 1870. 28«.
Heaviside. — Ameeioan Antiquities ; or, the New World the Old, and
the Old World the New. By John T. C. Heaviside. 8vo. pp. 46, sewed. 1*. 6rf.
Hepbnm. — A Japanese and English Dictionaey. With an English
and Japanese Index. By J. C. Hepburn, M.D., LL.D. Second edition.
Imperial 8vo. cloth, pp. xxxii., 632 and 201. 8/. 8«.
Hepbnrn. — Japanese-English and English- Japanese Dictionary. By
J. C. Hepburn, M.D., LL.D. Abridged by the Author from his larger work.
Small 4to. cloth, pp. vi. and 206. 1873. 12^. Qd.
Hernisz. — A Guide to Conveesation in the English and Chinese
Languages, /or the use of Americans and Chinese in California and elsewhere.
By Stanislas Hernisz. Square 8vo. pp. 274, sewed. 10». 6d.
The Chinese characters contained in this work are ttom the collections of Chinese groups,
engraved on steel, and cast into moveable types, by Mr. Marcellin L^rand, engraver of tne
Imperial Printing Office at Paris. They are used by most of the missions to China.
Digitized by VjOOQlC
57 and 59, Ludgate Hill, London, H.O. 31
Hincks. — Specihek Chaptebs of an Assyriait Ghahhab. By the late
Rey. £. Hincks, D,D.f Hon. M.K.A.S. 8vo., pp. 44, sewed. 1<.
Hodgson. — Essays on the Languages, Litebattjbe, and Eeltgion
OF Nepal and Tibet; together with further Papers on the Geography,
Ethnology, and Commerce of those Goontries. tj B. H. Hodgson, late
British Minister at Nep&l. Reprinted with Correc:ions and Additions from
'* Illustrations of the Literature and Religion of t le Buddhists," Serampore,
1841; and '* Selections from the Records of the Government of Bengal,"
No. XXVII, Calcutta, 1857. Royal 8vo. cloth, pp. 288. 14«.
Hoffinann. — Shopping Dialogxtes, in Japanese, Dutch, and English.
By Professor J. Hoffmann. Oblong 8¥0. pp. ziii. and 44, sewed. 3^.
Hoffinann, J. J. — ^A Japanese Gbamiiab. Second Edition. Large
8vo. cloth, pp. yiiL and 368, with two plates. £1 Is.
Howse. — A Gbamkab of the Cbee Lanotxage. With which is com-
bined an analysis of the Chippeway Dialect. By Joseph Howse, Esq.,
F.R.G.S. 8vo. pp. XX. and 324, cloth. 7«. 6d.
Hunter. — A Compabative Dictionaby op the Languages op India and
High Asia, with a Dissertation, based on The Hodgson Lists, Official Records,
and Manuscripts. By W. W. Hunter, B.A., M.R.A.S., Honorary Fellow,
Ethnological Society, of Her Majesty's Bengal Civil Service. Folio, pp. vi. and
224, doth. £2 2g. «
Hunter. — Statistical Account of the Pbovinces of Bengal. By
W. W. Hunter, LL.D., Director-General of Statistics to the Government of
India, etc.. Author of ' The Annals of Rural Bengal,' etc. In 6 vols. Demy
8vo. ^Shortly.
Ikllwann-8 Safa. — IhkwXnu-s SafX ; or, Bbothebs of Pubitt. De-
scribing the Contention between Men and Beasts as to the Superiority of the
Human Race. Translated from the Hindust&ni by Professor J. Dowson, Staff-
College, Sandhurst. Crown 8vo. pp. viii. and 166, cloth. 7».
Indian Antiqnary (The). — A Journal of Oriental Besearch in Archaeo-
logy, History, Literature, Languages, Philosophy, Religion, Folklore, etc.
Bdited by Jaicbs Burgess, M.R.A.S., F.B.G.S. 4to. Published 12 numbers
per anuum. Subscription £2,
Lunan. — Ancient Pagan and Modebn Chbistian Symbolism Exposed
AND Explained. By Thomas Inman, M.D. Second Edition. With Illustra-
tions. Demy 8vo. cloth, pp. xl. and 148. 1874. 7«. 6<f.
Inman. — Ancient Faiths Embodied in Ancient Names. By Thomas
Inman, M.D. Vol. L Second edition. With 4 plates and numerous wood-
cuts. Royal 8vo. cloth, pp. xliv. and 792. 1872. jgl 10*.
Yol. II. Second Edition. With 9 plates and numerous woodcuts. Royal 8vo.
cloth, pp. xvi. and 1028. 1873. £i 10*.
Jauniniya-Nyaya-MaM-Yistara — See under Auctobes Sansceiti.
Jataka (The), together with its Commentary. Now first published
in Pali, by Y. Fausboll, with a Translation by R. C. Childebs, late of the
Ceylon Civil Service. To be completed in five volumes. Text. Yol. I.
Part I. Roy. 8vo. sewed, pp. 224. 7«. 6rf.
Jenkins's Vest-Pocket Lexicon. — An English Dictionaby of all
except Familiar Words ; including the principal Scientific and Technical Terms,
and Foreign Moneys, Weights and Masures. By Jabbz Jenkins. 64mo.y
pp. 664, cloth. U. 6d,
Johnson. — Obientax Eeligions, and theie Relation to TJnivebsal
Religion. By Sahttbl Johnson. Large 8vo., pp. vi. and 802, handsomely
bound in cloth. 24««
Kalid-i-AfghanL — Tbanslation op the KALin-i-ApGHANi, the Text-
Digitized by VjOOQIC
32 Linguistic Puhlicationa of Triibmr ^ Co.,
book for the Pakkhto Examination, with Notes, Historical, Geo^aphical,
Grammatical, and Explanatory. By Tbetor Chichble Plowden. Imp. 8vo.
pp. XX. and 406, with a Map. Lahore, 1876. £2 2«.
Kellogg. — A Grammar op the Hindi Language, m which are treated
the Standard Hindt, Braj, and the Eastern Hindi of the Ramayan of Tulsi
Das ; also the Colloquial Dialects of Marwar, Eumaon, Ayadh, Baghelkhand,
Bhojpur, etc., with Copious Philological Notes. By the Rev. S. H. Kellogg,
M.A. Royal Svo. cloth, pp. 400. 21*.
Kern. — The Aeyabhatita, with the Commentary Bhatadipikd of
Paramadi9vara, edited by Dr. H. Kebn. 4to. pp. xii. and 107. 9*.
Eem. — The Behat-SanhitX ; or, Complete System of Natural
Astrology of Vardha-Mihira. Translated from Sanskrit into English by Dr. H.
Kern, Professor of Sanskrit at the University of Leyden. Part I. 8yo. pp. 60,
stitched. Parts 2 and 3 pp. 51-154. Part 4 pp. 155-210. Part 5 pp. 211-266.
Part 6 pp. 267-330. Price 2*. each part. \WUl be completed in Nine Parti,
Khirad-Afroz (The Illuminator of the Understanding). By Maulavi
Haffzu'd-din. A new edition of the Hind6st&nl Text, carefully revised, with
Notes, Critical and Explanatory. By Edward B. Eastwick, M.P., F.R.S.,
F.S.A., M.R.A.S., Professor of Hindtist&ni at the late East India Company's
College at Haileybury. 8yo. cloth, pp. xiv. and 321. 18«.
Kidd. — Catalogue of the Chinese Libeaky op the Royal Asiatic
Society. By the Rev. S. Kid d. Svo. pp. 58, sewed. Is,
Kielhom. — ^A Grammab of the Sanskbit Language. By F. Kielhoen,
Ph.D., Superintendent of Sanskrit Studies in Deccan College. Registered
under Act xxv. of 1867. Demy 8vo. pp. xvi. 260. cloth. 1870. 10«. 6d,
EilgOiLr. — The Hebbew ob Ibebian Race, including the Pelasgians,
the Phenicians, the Jews, the British, and others. By Hei^ rt Eiloour. 870.
sewed, pp. 76. 1872. '2s. 6d,
Kistner. — Buddha and his Doctbines. A Bibliographical Essay. By
Otto Kistner. Imperial 8vo., pp. iv. and 32, sewed. 2^. 6d,
Koch. — A Histobical Gbammab of the English Language. By C. F.
Koch. Translated into English. Edited, Enlarged, and Annotated by the Rev.
R. Morris, LL.D., M.A. llfearly ready,
Koran (The). Arabic text, lithographed in Oudh, a.h. 1284 (1867).
ISmo. pp. 942. 7s, 6d,
Kroeger. — The Minnesingeb of Gebmany. By A. E. Kbobqeb. 12nio.
cloth, pp. vi. and 284. Is,
Contents.— Chapter I. The Minnesinger and the Minneeong.— IT. The Minnelay.— III. The
Divine Minnesong.— IV. Walther von der Vogelweide.— V. Ulrich von Lichtenstein. — VI. The
Metrical Romances of the Minnesinger and Gottfried von Strassborg's ' Tristan and Isolde."
Lacombe. — Dictionnaibe et Gbammaibe de la Langxte des Cbis,
par le Rev. P^re Alb. Lacombe. 8vo. paper, pp. xx. and 713,iv. and 190. 21*.
LaghuKamnudi. A Sanskrit Grammar. ByVaradaraja. With an English
Version, Commentary, and References. By James R. Ballantyne, LL.D., Frin->
cipal of the Snskrit College, Benares. Svo. pp. xxxvi. and 424, cloth. £} lis, 6d,
Land. — The Pbinciples of Hebbew Gbammab. By J. P. N. Land,
Professor of Logic and Metaphysic in the University of liCyden. Translated
from the Dutch by Reginald Lajjb Poole, Balliol College, Oxford. Part I.
Sounds. Part II. "Words. Crown Svo. pp. xx. and 220, cloth. 7s. 6d.
Legge. — The Chinese Classics. With a Translation, Critical and
Exegetical Notes, Prolegomena^ and Copious Indexes. By James Legge,
D.D., of the London Missionary Society. In seven vols.
Vol. I. containing Confucian Analects, the Great Learning, and the Doctrine of
the Mean. Svo. pp. 526, cloth. £2 2s,
. Vol, II., containing the Works of Mencius. Svo. pp. 634, cloth. £2 2«.
Digitized by VjOOQlC
• 67 and 59, Ludgate Hill, London, E^C 33
Vol. III. Part I. conUining the First Part of the Shoo- King, or the Books of
Tang, the Books of Yu, the Books of Hea, the Books of Shang, and the Pro-
legomena. Royal 8vo. pp. viiL and 280, cloth. £2 2$.
Vol. III. Part II. <^ontaining the Fifth Part of the Shoo-King, or the Books of
Chow, and the Indexes. Royal 8to. pp. 281—736, cloth. £2 2&.
Vol. IV. Port I. containing the First Part of the She- King, or the Lessons from
the States ; and the Prolegomena. Royal 8vo. cloth, pp. 182-244. £2 28.
Vol. IV. Part II. containing the First Part of the She- King, or the Minor Odes
of the Kingdom y the Greater Odes of the Kingdom, the Sacrificial Odes and
Praise-Songs, and the Indexes. Royal 8vo. cloth, pp. 540. £2 2$.
Vol. V. Part I. containing Dukes \i% Hwan, Chwang, Min, He, Wan, Seuen,
and Ch4ng ; and the Prolegomena. Royal 8vo. cloth, pp. xii., 148 and 410.
£2 2*.
Vol. V. Part II. Contents : — Dukes Seang, Ch*aon, Ting, and Gal, with Tso's
Appendix, and the Indexes. Royal 8vo. cloth, pp. 526. jB2 2tf.
Legge. — The Chinese Classics. Translated into English. Witli
Preliminary Essays and Explanatory Notes. By James Leoob, D.D*, LL.D.
Vol. I. The Life and Teachings of Confucius. Crown 8yo. cloth, pp. vi. and
338. \0s, 6d.
Vol. II. The Life and Works of Mencius. Crown 8vo. cloth, pp. 412. 12«.
Vol. in. The She King, or The Book of Poetry. Crown 8yo., cloth, pp. viii.
and 432. Us.
Leigh. — The Religion of the Woeld. By H. Stone Leigh. 12mo.
pp. xii. 66, cloth. 1869. 2*. 6d.
Leland. — The English Gipsies and theik Language. By Chaelbs
G. Leland. Second Edition. Crown 8vo. cloth, pp. 276. Is. 6d,
Leland. — The Beeitmann Ballads. The only Attthohized Edition.
Complete in 1 Tol., including Nineteen Ballads illustrating his Travels in Europe
(never before printed), with Comments by Fritz Schwackenhammer. By Charles!
G. Leland. Crown 8vo. handsomely bound in cloth, pp. xxviii. and 292. ds.
Hans Beeitmann's Paety. With other BaUads. By Charles
G. Leland. Tenth Edition. Square, pp. xvi. and 74, cloth. 2s, 6d,
Hans Beeitmann's Chkistmas. With other Ballads. By Chaeles
G. Leland. Second edition. Square, pp. 80, sewed. Is,
Hans Beeitmann as a Politician. By Chaeles G. Leland. Second
edition. Square, pp. 72, sewed. Is.
Hans Bbetimann in Chuech. With other Ballads. By Chaeles
G. Leland. With an Introduction and Glossary. Second edition. Square,
pp. 80» sewed. Is.
Hans Beeitmann as an Uhlan. Six New Ballads, with a Glossary.
Square, pp. 72, sewed. 1*.
Leland. — ^Fusang ; or, the Discovery of America by Chinese Buddhist
Priests in the Fifth Century. By Charles G. Leland. Cr. 8vo. cloth,
pp. xix. and 212. 7s. 6d.
Leland. — English Gipsy Songs. In Rommany, with Metrical English
Translations. By Charles G. Leland, Author of " The English Gipsies,"
etc.; Prof. E. H. Palmer; and Janet Tuckey. Crown 8vo. cloth, pp. xii.
and 276. 7*. 6d.
Leland. — Pidgin-English Sing-Song ; or Songs and Stories in the
China-English Dialect. With a Vocabulary. By Cj^arles G. Leland. Fcap,
8vo. pp. viii. and 140, boards. 1876. 6e.
Leonowens. — The English Goveeness at the Siamese Cotjet-
being Recollections of six years in the Royal Palace at Bangkok. By Anna
Harriette Lbonowens. With Illustrations from Photographs presented to
the Author by the Ring of Slam. 8vo. cloth, pp. x. and 332. 1870. i2«.
3
Digitized by VjOOQlC
34 Lin§iiiiatk Publications of Trubner Sf Go.^
Leon^yw^lSi,— The IUhancb of Siaiebsb QIibem Lips.. By Mrs. Aitna
H. Lbohowbns, Author of *' The English Governeis at the Siamese Court."
With 17 Illustrations^ principsUy from Photographs^ by the permission of J.
Thomson,. Esq. Crown 8vo. doth, pp. yiii. and 278. 14«.
Lobscheid. — English and Chinese Dictionaet, with the Pniiti and
Mandarin Pronunciation. By the tlev. W. Lobschbid, Knight of Francis
Joseph, C.M.I.E.G.S. A., N.Z.B.S.V., etc. Folio, pp. viii. and 2016. In Four
Parts. £8 8«.
LobscHeid. — Chinese and English Dictionaet, Arranged according to
the Radicals. By the Rev. W. Lobschbid, Knight of Francis Joseph,
C.M.I.R.G.S.A„,N.Z.B.S.V., &c. 1 vol. imp. 8vou double columns, pp. 600,
bound. £1 8«.
XiTidewig (HermanxL E.) — The LiTEEATiraE of Akeeican ABOEiaiirAi
Languages. With Additions and Corrections by Professor Wm. W. Tukner.
Edited by Nicolas TaiiBNBR. 8vo. fly and general Title, 2 leaves; Dr. Luder
wig's Preface, pp. v.— viii. ; Editor's Preface, pp. iv.— xii. ; Biographical
Memoir of Dr. Ludewig, pp. xiit. — xiv. \ and Introductory Biographical Notices,
Sp. xiv.-— xxiv., followed by List of Contents. Then follow Dr. Lndewig's
ibliotheca Glottica, alphabetically arranged, with Additions by the Editor, pp.
1-^209 ; Professor Turner's Additions, with those of the Editor to the same,
alsoalphabetically arraneied. pp. 210>-246; Index, pp. 24'7— 266; and Listot
Errata, pp. 257, 258. Handsomely bound in cloth. 10«. 6^.
Macgowan. — A Manual of the Amoy Colloquial. By Rev. J,
Macgowan, of the London Missionary Society. 8vo. sewed, pp. xvii. and 200.
Amoy, 187L £1 1«.
Maelay and Baldwin. — An Alphaeetic Dictionaet of the Chinese
Langttagb in the Foochow Dialect. By Rev. R. S. Maclay, D.D., of the
Methodist Episcopal Mission, and Rev. C. C. Baldwin, A.M., of the American
Board of Mission. 8 vo. half-bound, pp. 1132. Foochow, 1871. £4 4«.
Kahabharata. Translated into Hindi for Madan Mohun Bhatt, by
Kbishnachanbbadhabmadhisarin of Benares. (Containing all but the
Harivans^.) 3 vols. 8vq. cloth, pp. 674, 810, and 1106. £3 3*.
Maha-YirapCharita; or, the Adventures of the Great Hero Eama.
Au Indian Drama in Seven Acts. Translated into English Prose from the
Sanskrit of Bhavabhijti. By John Piokfobd, M.A. Crown 8vo. cloth. 5«.
Maino-i-Khard (The Book of the). — The Fazand and Sanskrit
Texts (in Roman characters) as arranged by Neriosengh Dhaval, in the
fifteenth century. With an English translation, a Glossary of the Pazand
texts, containing the Sanskrit, Biosian,. and Pahlavi ecj^uivalents, a sketch of
Pazand Grammar/ and an Introduction. By £. W. West. 8vo. sewed, pp-
484. 1871. 16*.
Maltby. — A Peactical Handbook of the TJeita oa Odita Language.
8vo. pp. xiii. and 201. 1874. 10«. 6rf.
Manava-Kalpa-Sntra ;. being a portion of this ancient Work on Vaidik
Rites, together with the Commentary of Kumarila-Swamin* A Eacsimile of
the MS. No. 17, in the Library of Her Majesty's Home Government for India.
With a Preface by Thbodor GoLDSTiicKEa. Oblong folio, pp. 268 of letter*
press and 121 leaves of facsimiles. Cloth. £4 4«.
Mampnlns Vocabnlomm; A Rhyming Dictionary of the English
Language. By Peter Levins (1570) Edited, with an Alphabetical Index,, by.
Henry B. Wheatley. 8vo. pp; xvi. and 370, cloth. 14».
Manning. — An Inquiet into the Charactee and Oeigin op the
Possessive Augment in English and in Cognate Dialects. By the late.
Xames Manning, Q.A.S., Recorder of Oxford. 8vo.pp. iv. and 90. 2«.
March. — A Comparative Grammar of the Anglo-Saxon Language
in which its forms are illustrated by those o£ the Sanskrit, Greek,. Latin,
Digitized by VjOOQIC
57 and 69, Ltu^aie Hitt, London, B.C. 35
G«tUi^ Old Suoii. Cid Fimie, Old None, wad Old HigMkruui. By
Faamcw a. Mabch, LL.D. Demy 8v«b doth, pp. xi and 2^. 1873. 10«.
KakhaaL'— QuicHUA GitAMXAB and Dicttonabt. GbntribntioBs to-
wards a Grammar awl Dietioiuury of Qnidraa, die Language of the Tnraa of
PkffQ; eoUeotod by ClCHknts R. Umbmhaw, P.S.A., Corr. Meat, of theXTnU
veraity of Chile. Avthor of **Ciiaao aad Lima," and *'Travd» in Pera aod
IndiaL" Ib one iroL crown 9fo^ pp. 223, cloth. £ 1. 11«. 6d.
yartrTiaiu — Ollaitta: A Braka nr the Quichua Tjlsqvajs^ Text,
TVaoslation, and Introdoction, By CLXMSifTS H« Mabkham^ F.&.O.S. Grown
8vo., pp. 128, doth. 7s. 6d.
MarHimiu — ^A Mekoib op the Ladt Ava ds Osobio^ Countess of
Chhidn^ and Yiee-Qneen of Pern* a.d. 1629-39. With a Plea for the
Correet Spelling of the Chinchona Genus. By Clbmbnts R. Ma&kham, C.B.,
F.R.S., GoBMnendadoF da Real Orden^ de Christo, Socins Academic Cesarean
Natar» Cnriosonun Cognomen Chinchon. Small 4to, pp. 112. Wiih a Map,
2 Plates, and nnmerons IMnstrationB^ Roxburghe binding. 28«i
Markhain. — The Nabratites of tbee Mission of Geobge Boole,
B.C.S., to the Tesha Lama, and of the Joamey of Thomas Manning to Lhasa.
Edited, with Notes and Introdnction^ and lives of Mr. Bogle and Mr. Manning,
by CLBXENTfr B. Maucham, (XBv^ F.R.S. Demy Byo., with Maps and Illus-
trations^ pp^ clzi. 314, cl. 21«.
Manden's Hiimimata Qruntalia. New Edition. Part I. Ancient
Indiaa Weights. By Edward Thomas, F.R.S., etc., etc. With a Plate and
Mop- of the India of Mann. Royal 4to. sewed, pp. 84. 9s. 6d,
Pttt II. The UrtDki Tarknmans. By Stanlbt Lanb Pooia. Royal 4to. pp.
xii. and 44,. and 6 plates. 9s.
Mason. — Bitekah : it& People and Natural Productions ; or Notes on
the Nations, Fkuaa, Flora, and Minerals of Tenasserim, Pegu, and Bnrmah.
By Rey. F. Mason, D.D., M.R.A'.S., Corresponding Member of the American
Oriesfeal Society, of the Boston Society of Natural History, awl of the Lyceum
of Natufal History, New York. 8to. pp. zviii. and 914, ol. Rangoon, 1860. 30«.
Hason. — ^The Paw Text op Kachchayano's Gbammab, with English
Annotations. By Francis Mason, D.D. I. The Text Aphorisms, 1 to 673.
II. The English Annotations, including the Tarions Readings of six independent
Burmese Manuscripts,. the Singalese Text on Verbs,, and the Cambodian Text
on Syntax. To which is added a Concordanoe of the Aphorisms. In Two
Parts. 8?o. sewed, pp. 208, 75, and 28. Toongoo, 187L £i Us. 6d,
Hatiiews: — ^Abearah bek Ezba's XJneditei> Oommektaey on the Oan-
TICLV8, the Hebrew Text after two MS., with English Translation by H. J.
Mathbws, BA., Exeter College, Oxford. Sto. cl. limp, pp. x., 34, 24. 2s. 6d.
Kathnraprasada Misra. — A Teiungual Dictionaby, being a compre-
hensive Lexicon in English, UrdQ, and Hindi, exhibiting the Syllabication,
Pronunciation, and Etymology of English Words, with their Explanation in
English, and in Urd6 and Hindi in the Roman Character. By MathurI-
PRA8ADA Misra, Second Master, Queen's College, Benares. Sto. pp. xy. and
1330, cloth. Benares, 1865. £2 2«.
Kayers. — Illusibations of. the Lamaist System in Tibet, drawn from
Chinese Sources. By William Frederick Matprs, Esq., of Her Britannic
Mi^esty's Consular bervice, China. Svo. pp. 24, sewed. 1869. 1«. 6d.
Hayers — The Chinese Beabeb's Manual. A Handbook of Bio-
graphical, Historicai, Mythological, and General Literary Reference. By W.
P. Mathrs, Chinese Secretary to H. B. M.'s Legation at Teking, F.R.G'.6.,
etc., etc. Demy 8vo. pp. xxi?. and 440. £1 5«.
Digitized by VjOOQlC
36 Linguistic Publicaticms of Trubner Sf Co.^
Medlrarst. — Chtt^ese Dialogtjes, Qttestions, and Famujah Sentences,
literally translated into English, with a view to promote commercial intercourse
and assist beginners in the Language. By the late W. H. Medhurst, D.D.
A new and enlarged Edition. 8vo. pp. 226. 188.
Hegha-Dnta (The). (Cloud-Messenger.) By Kalidasa. Translated
from the Sanskrit into English verse, with Notes and Illustrations. By the
late H. H. Wilson, M. A., F.R.S., Boden Professor of Sanskrit in the Uni-
versity of Oxford, etc., etc. The Vocabulary by Fbancis Johnson, sometime
Professor of Oriental Languages at the College of the Honourable the East India
Company, Haileybury. New Edition. 4to. cloth, pp. xi. and 180. 10«. 6«^.
Hemoirs read before the ANTHEOPotoaiCAL Society op Lokbon, 1863
1864. 8vo., pp. 542, cloth. 21«.
Memoirs read before the Antheopological Societt of Lonbok, 1865-6.
Vol. IL 8vo., pp. X. 464, cloth. 21«.
Hitra. — The Antiquities op Obissa.. By Bajenbealala Mitra.
Vol. I. Published under Orders of the Government of India. Folio, cloth,
pp. 180. With a Map and 36 Plates. £^ 4«.
HofEat. — The Standard Alphabet Problem; or the Preliminary
Subject of a General Phonic System, considered on the basis of some important
facts in the Sechwana Language of South Africa, and in reference to the views
of Professors Lepsius, Max Miiller, and others. A contribution to Phonetic
Philology. By Robert Moppat, junr., Surveyor, Fellow of the Royal Geogra-
phical Society. 8vo. pp. xxviii. and 174, cloth. 7«. ^d,
HoleswoiUl. — A Dictionary, Marathi and English. Compiled hy
J. T. MoLESwoRTfl, assisted by Gborge and Thomas Oaxdy. Second Edition,
revised and enlarged. By J. T. Molssworth. Boyal 4to. pp. xxx and 922,
boards. Bombay, 1857. J£3 3«.
Holesworth. — A Compendium op Molesworth's Marathi and Englisb^
Dictionary. By Baba Padmanji. Secoud Edition. Revised and Enlarged^
Demy 8vo. cloth, pp. xx. and 624. 21*..
Morley. — A Descriptite Catalogue of the Historical Manxtscripts
in the ARABioand Persian Languages preserved in the Library of the Royal
Asiatic Society of Great Britain and Ireland. By William H. Moblbt,
M.R.A.S. 8vo. pp. viii. and 160, sewed. London, 1854. 2«. 6^.
Morrison. — A Dictionary op the Chinese Language. By the Rev,
R. Morrison, D.D. Two vols. Vol. I. pp. x. and 762; Vol. XL pp.828,
cloth. Shanghae, 1865. £6 6«.
Muhammed. — The Life op Muhammed. Based on Muhammed Ibn
Ishak By Abd El Malik Ibn Hisham. Edited by Dr. Ferdinand WiiSTSN-
FBLD. One volume containing, the Arabic Text. 8vo. pp. 1026, sewed.
Price 21^. Another yolume, containing Introduction, Notes, and Index in
German. 8vo. pp. Ixxii. and 266, sewed. 7«. 6^. Each part sold separately
The test based on the Manuscripts of the Berlin, Leipsio, Gotha and Leyden Libraries, has
en carefully revisied by the learned editor, and printed with the utmost exactness.
Muir. — Obigikal Sanskrit Texts, on the Origin and History of the
People of India, their Eeligion and Institutions. Collected, Translated, and
Illustrated by John Mum, Esq., D.C.L., LL.D., Ph.D.
Vol. I. Mythical and Legendary Accounts of the Origin of Caste, with an Inquiry
into its existence in the Yedic Age. Second Edition^ re-written and greatly enlarged.
8vo. pp. zx. 532, cloth. 1868. 2U.
Vol. II. The Trans- Himalayan Origin of the Hindus, and their Affinity with the
Western Branches of the Aryan Race. Second Edition, revised, with Additions.
8vo. pp. xxxii. and 512, cloth. 1871. 21 «.
VoL III. The Vedas: Opinions of their Authors, and of later Indian Writers, on
their Origin, Inspiration, and Authority. Second Edition, revised and enlarged.
8vo. pp. zxxii. 312, doth. 1868. 16<.
Digitized by VjOOQlC
57 and 69, Ludgate Hilly London, E.G. 37
Vol. IV. Comparisoii of tbe Vedic with the later repreientations of the principal
Indian Deitiea. Second Edition Revised. 8to. pp. zvi. and 524, cloth. 1873. 2\s,
Vol. V. Contribntiona to a Knowledge of the Cosmogony, Mythology, Religious
Tdeas, Life and Manners of the Indiana in the Yedic Age. 8vo. pp. xvi. 492, doth,
1870. 2U.
Kiiller. — ^The Sacred Hthns of the Bbahmtns, as preserved to us
in the oldest collection of religious poetry, the Rig-Veda -Sanhita, translated and
explained. By F. Max MilLLBiL, M.A., Fellow of All Souls* College $ Professor
of Comparative Philology at Oxford; Foreign Member of the Institute of
France, etc., etc. Volume I. Svo. pp. clii. and 264. 12«. 6d,
Miiller. — The Hymns op the Ria-VKDA, in Samhita and Pada Texts,
without the Commentary of Sdyana. Edited by Prof. Max Muller. In 2
vols. 8yo. pp. 1704, paper. £8 3«.
Miiller.^ — ^Lectuee okt Buddhist Nihilism. By F. Max Mullee,
M.A., Professor of Comparative Philology in the University of Oxford ; Mem-
ber of the French Institute, etc. Delivered before the General Meeting of the
Association of German Philologists, at Kiel, 28th September, 1869. (Translated
from the Ge. man.) Sewed. 1869. I«.
Nagananda ; oe the Jot op the Snake-Worid. A Buddhist Drama
in Fire Acts. Translated into English Prose, with Explanatory Notes, from the
Sanskrit of Sri-Harsha-Deva. By Palmeb Boyd, B.A., Sansiirit Scholar of
Trinity College, Cambridge. With an Introduction by Professor Cowell.
Crown 8vo., pp. xyi. and 100, cloth. 4ts. 6d,
Haradiya Bharma Sastram; oe, the Institcttes of I^abada. Trans-
lated for the First Time from the uupublisbed Sanskrit ori^nal. By Dr. Julius
Jolly, University, Warzbiirg. "With a Preface, Notes chiefly critical, an Index
of Qaotations from Narada in the principal Indian Digests, md. a general Index.
Crown 8vo., pp. xxxv. 144, cloth. 10«. 6d,
Newman. — A DicrnoifARY op Modeen Aeabic — 1. Anglo- Arabic
Dictionary. 2. Anglo- Arabic Vocabulary. 3. Arabo-English Dictionary. By
F. W. Newu AN, Emeritus Pk^ofessor of University College, London. In 2
Tols. crown 8?o., pp. zvi. and S76— 464, doth. £1 U.
ITewman. — A Hahtdbook op Modebn Aeabic, consisting of a Practical
Grammar, with numerous Examples, Dialogues, and Newspaper Extracts, in a
European Type. By F. W. Newman, Emeritus Professor of University
College, London ; formerly Fellow of Balliol College, Oxford. Post Svo. pp.
XX. and 192, cloth. London, 186(>. 6«.
Newman. — The Text op the Igitvinb Inscriptions, with interlinear
Latin Translation and Notes. By Francis W. NbWman, late Professor of
Latin at University College, London. Svo. pp. xvi. and 54, sewed. 28.
Newman. — OfiTHoePY : or, a simple mode of Accenting English, for
the advantage of Foreigners and of all Learners. By F&ancis W. Nbwman,
Emerituf Professor of University College, London. Svo. pp. 2S, sewed. 1S69. U,
Nodal. — Elementos de GeamXtioa Quichita 6 Imoma de los Yncas.
fiajo los Auspicios de la Redentora, Sociedad de Fil&ntropos para mejorar la
suerte de los Aborljenea Peruanos. Por el Dr. Josb Fernandez Nodal, -
Ahogado de los Tribunales de Justicia de la Reptiblica del Per<i. Koyal Svo.
cloth, pp. xvi. and 441. Appendix, pp. 9. £1 Is.
Nodal. — ^Lo8 ViNciTLOs de Ollanta y Cusi-Kcutllob. Drama en
QuiGHUA. Obra Compilada y Espurgada con la Version Castellana al Frente
de su Teste por el Dr. Jos^ Fernandez Nodal, Abogado de los Tribunales'
de Justicia de la Repiiblica del PerA. Bajo los Auspicios de la Redentora
Sociedad de Fil&ntropos para Mejoror la Suerte de los AborSjenes Peruanos.
Hoy. Svo. bds. pp. 70. 1874. 7«. 6rf.
Digitized by VjOOQlC
38 Linffuisik PjubUcaii^m ^ Trulmer ^ lOo.^
I^Otley. — A C0XPABA.1T7E GbAMMAH of SH£ FrEHOH, IsALEAK, tSIPAKIBH,
AHU PoRTuaussB LAtNftUAOca. By Edwin A. Koclbc. Otowa «bk)n^ Svo.
eUlii, <pp. XT. and B96. 7<.- 6<<.
Nutt.— Feagments op a Samabitait Tabgttm. Eflited from a "Bodleian
MS. With an Introdaction, containing a Sketch of Samaritan History,
Dogma, asd literatwfe. By J^ W. Nvn^ MA. Dewy Svo, «li>th, .pp. viii ,
172, and 84. With Plate. 1&74. l&s,
Sutt. — A Sketch op Sa-makitan History, 'Dogma, an© LmrEATtrBB.
Published as an Introduction to ^ Fragments of a Samaritan Targum. By
J. W. NuTT, M.A. Demy 8vo. cloth, pp. Tiii. and 172, 1874. 58,
Kntt. — ^Two Tbeatisss o»r Vbkbs conta-CTing Teeble aitd Dottble
Lbtteks by R. Jehuda Hajnig of Fez, translated into Hebrew from the original
Arabic by R. Moses Qikatilia, of Cordova; with the Treatise on Punctuation
b^ the same Author, translated byAben Sera. Edited from Bodleian Itl SS.
with an English Xraofllation bj J. W, Nutt, M.A. Denoy 8to. se^med^ pp. 312.
1.870. 7f. 6rf.
Oera Iiinda Book, from a Manuscript of the Thirteenth Century,
with the permission -of the Proprietor, C. Over de Linden, of the Helder.
The Ordinal Frisian Text, as Terified by Br. J. 0. Ottsma; accompanied
by an English Version of Dr. Ottema's Dutch Translation, by William R.
SANOBAxat. 8qro. ol. pp. xxvii. and 223. 6s.
Oilanta: A Dbaka ur the QfoicHUA Langxjagb. Bee tmder Mabkham
and under Nodal.
Oriental Congress. — ^Report of the PFOceedings of 1ji« Second Interna-
tional Congress of Orientalists'hdd in London, 1874. Boy. 8to. paper, pp. 76. 5«.
Oriental Congress — TBA3raAca:ioN8 our tmb Sbooi^d Ssssioir op the
Iktbrnational Congress of Obibntali8vb, iheld in London in September,
1874. Edited by Robert K. DoucOiAS, Honorary Secretary. Demy 8vo.
cloth, pp. viiL and 456. 2U.
Gsbaim. — The Moxttmektai. Histoby of Eoyft, as tvoorded on the
Ruins of her Temples, Palaces, and Tombs. By WfiiLiaM Orburn. lUnatrated
with Maps^ Plates^ etc. 2 vols. 8vo. pp. zii. and 4i61.; irii. and H43, cloth. £2 28\
Vol. I.'^From the Golonisation of the TaUey to the yi«ktfl^ltM» BalriMch Abram.
Yol. II.— From the Visit of Abram to the Exodns.
Paliner.**>EGYBTiAV CsBo;enca:.BS, with a hannonj of Saered and
Egyptian Cbronoiagy, and an Appendix -en Bab34eman and AeByiion Afftiqwties.
B^ William Palmrb,, M.A.,aQd late Fellov of Miygdalen College, Oxford,
vols. . 8vo. cloth, pp. Ixxk. and 428« and viiL and 636. 186L ]2«.
Palmer. — ^A OoNCiSE Dsotsoxtaby of the Peksxait Laskhtta^e. By E.
H. Palmer, MJL.^ Professor of Arabic in tibus UiUTersity of Oambadge.
Square 16mo. pp. viiL and 364^ clotb. lOs BcL
Palmer. — Leaves fbok a W-obb HhnrcEB''s Kotb Book. Beiof; some
Contributions to Englisb Sirjrmology. By the Rev A. Smttbb PajjMbr, B Jl.,
sometime Scholar in the XJndvezsity of Dublin. Cr. Svo. <iL pp. xii.-^16. 7s. 6d.
Palmer. — The Soitg op tihe !Ree»; and other Pieces. By E. H.
Palmer, M. A., Cam'biidge. drown 8vo. pp. 208, handsomely bound in dotb. 6«.
Among the Contents will "be f owid translations firom Hafix, from Omer el Kheiy^im, and
from otlffir Persian as weU as AnliSc poets.
Pand-H^ahL. — The Paitd-NImah; or, Books of Counsels. By
Adarbj^p MXrAspand. Translated from Pehlevi into Onjerathi, by Harbad
Sheriaijee Dadabhoy. And from Gnjerathi into English by the Rev. Shapuiji
Edalfi. Fcap. 8vo. sewed. 1870. 60^.
Digitized by VjOOQlC
SVtindSd^, Zud^cBte Wttl, Landon^ B.C. 89
Pandit's (A) Eemarln on Professor 3Kax MuUer's Translation of the
♦•Rio-VpA." Sanskrit amd English. Fcap. 8vD. sewed. 1870. M.
Paspati. — Etubbs sue les Tchimghtanes (Gypsies) oxt Boh^miens db
L'^MPiRB Ottoman. Par Albxandrb G. Paspati, M.D. Large 8vo. sewed,
pp. xii. and 652. Constantinople, 1871. 28«.
PateU. — Cowasjee Patell's Chbonology, containing corresponding
Dates of the different Eras used by Christians, Jews, Greeks, Hind(is,
Mohamedans, Parsees, Chinese, Japanese, etc. By Cowasjee Sorabjeb
Patell. 4to. pp. yiii. and 184, cloth. 50«.
Peking Ckizette.— Translation of the Peking Gazette for 1872, 1873,
1874, and 1875. 8vo. pp. 137, 124, 160, and 177. 10*. 6rf each.
Percy. — Bishop Peecy's Folio Mantjsceipts — Ballads akd Eomances.
Edited by John W. Hales, M.A., Fellow and kte Assistant Tutor of Christ's
College, Cambridge ; and Frederick J. Fnrnivall, M .A., of Trinity Hall, Cam-
bridge ; assisted by Professor Child, of Harvard University, Cambridge, U.S.A.,
W. Chappell, Esq., etc. In 3 vohimes. Vol. I., pp. 610 ; Vol. 2, pp. 681. ;
Vol. 8, pp. 640. Demy 8vo. half-bomid, £4 4». Extra demy ^o. half-bound,
on "Whiman'fl jibbed paper, £6 6«. Extra royal 8to., paper covens, on "V^hat-
man's best ribbed paper, £10 1>0«. Xaxgfi 4to., paper eov«n, on W!hatman*s
best ribbed paper, £12.
Phillips. — The DocxRiire of Annii thie: Apostle .Now first Edited
in a Complete Form >in the Original Syriac, wi£h an English Tramlaffeion and
Notes. By Geobgkb FHnaopB, D.I>., President of Queen*« College, Cambridge.
8vo. pp. .1 22, doth. U, 6d,
Pierce thie Plaaghman*« Crede (about 1 3^ Amu) Boniini)* Transcribed
and Edited from the MS. of Trinity CoU^e, Cambridge, R. 8, 15. Col-
lated with the MS. Bifol Reg. 18. B. xvsi. in the British Museam, and with
the old Printed Text of 1553, to which is appended ''^^Sodspede the Plough'*
(about 1600 Anno Domini), from the Lansdowne MS. 762. By the
Rev. Walter W. Skbat, M. A., late Fellow of Christ*nS College, Cambridge.
Tjp. XX. and 75, cloth. I»67. 2s, 6rf.
Pimentel. -^ CxjADEO descbiptito y compaeatito de las liENttUAS
iNiiiaENAS DE MEXICO, o Tratado de Filolo^a Mexicana. Par F&anoibco
PiMENTfiL. 2 EcKcion unica completa. 3 Vols. 8vo. Mexico^ 1875. £2 2«.
PiAcliel. — ^Hekacantdea^s Gbammaxik deil PBiKBirspsLACHEir (Siddha-
hemacandram AdhySya VIIX.) mit Kritischen und JSrlantemden Anmerkimgen.
Herausgegeben von Riobard Pibchbl. Part I. Text und Woctveiseichniss.
8vo. pp. xiv. and 236. 8«.
Prakzita^Prakiasa ; or, The iPrakrit Grammar of Varamobi, with the
Commentary (Manorama) of Bhamflha. The first complete edition of the
Original Text with Various Readings from m CollatioB of Six Manuseripts in
the Bodleian Library at Oxford, and the Libraries of the Royal Asiatic Society
and the East India House; with copious Notes, an Elnglish Translatioii, «nd
Index of Prakrit words, to which is prefixed an easy Introduction to Prakrit
Grammar. By £. B. Cowrll. -Second issuQ, with aew Preface, and cor«
rections. 8vo. pp. xxxii. and 204. 14«.
Prianlz. — QujEsrioifjid MosAiciB ; >or, the first ipart of it^e Book of
Genesis compared with the remains of ancient religions. By OtoHOiiD de
Rbauvoir 'Psiaulx. 8vo. pp. mi. and 548, cloth. 12«.
Ramayan of Valxoiki. — Vols, I. and II. See under Gbif^ ith.
B4im Jasan.— «A Bansebit jliid Ekcfush DicrroafrA^r. Being an
Abridgment of Professor Wilsoif s Dictionary. With an Appendix explaining
:the use of Affixes in Sanskrit. By Pandit Ram Jabajt, Queen'a College,
Benares. Publiahed under the Paftroaage of the Goverume-nt, ^.W..P. Royal
8vo. doth, pp. ii. and 707. 28«.
Digitized by VjOOQlC
40 Linguktic Publications of Trubner ^ Oo.
Bam Baz. — Essay on the Aechitbctubb of the Hindus. By Ram Raz,
Native Judge and Magistrate of Bangalore. With 48 plates. 4to, pp. zIt. and
64, sewed. London, 1834. £2 2«.
Bask. — ^A Gbahhar op the Anglo-Saxon Tongue. From the Danish
of Erasmus Rask, Professor of Literary History in, and Librarian to, the
University of Copenhagen, etc. By Bbnjamin Thorpe. Second edition,
corrected and improved. 18mo. pp. 200, cloth. 5«. %d,
Bawlinson. — A Commentaey on the Cuneiform Inscriptions op
Babylonia and Assyria, including Readings of the Inscription on the Nimrud
Obelisk, and Brief Notice of the Ancient Kings of Nineveh and Babylon,
by Major H. C, Rawlinson. Bvo. pp. 84, sewed. London, 1850. 2a. 6rf.
Bawlinson. — Outlines op Assyrian History, from the Inscriptions of
Nineveh. By Lieut. Col. Rawlinson, C.B., followed by some Remarks by
A. H. Latakd, Esq., D.C.L. 8vo., pp. zliv., sewed. London, 1852. 1«.
Bawlinson. — Inschxption op Tiglath Pileser I., King op Assyria,
B.C. 1160, as translated by Sir H. Rawlinson, Fox Talbot, Esq., Dr. Hincks,
and Dr. Oppbrt. Published by the Royal Asiatic Society. 8vo. sd., pp. 74. 2».
Bawlinson. — Notes on the Early History op Babylonia. By
Colonel Rawlinson,* C.B. 8vo. sd., pp. 48. 1«.
Benan. — An Essay on the Age and Antiquity of the Book op
Nabathjean Aqriculturb. To which is added an Inaugural Lecture on the
Position of the Shemitic Nations in the History of Civilization. By M. Ernest
Renan, Membre de Tlnstitut. Crown 8vo., pp. zvi. and 148, cloth. 3«. M,
Bevne Geltiqne. — The Eevue Celtique, a Quarterly Magazine for
Celtic Philology, Literature, and History. Edited with the assistance of the.
Chief Celtic Scholars of the British Islands and of the Continent, and Con-
ducted by H. Gatdoz. 8vo. Subscription, £\ per Volume.
Bliys. — Lectures on "Welsh Philology. By John Ehys Crown Bvo.
cloth. 10«. 6<f. \In preparation.
Big- Veda. — The Hymns op the Rig-Veda in the SamhitX and Pada
Text, without the Commentary of the Sayana. Edited by Prof. M^x MiIlleb.
In 2 vols. 8vo. paper, pp. 1704. £Z 3«.
Big-Veda-SanMta : The Sacred Hymns op the Brahmans. Trans-
lated and explained by F. Max MiiLLER, M.A., LL.D.( Fellow of All
Souls* College, Professor of Comparative Philology at Oxford, Foreign Member
of the Institute of France, etc., etc. Vol. I. Hymns to thb Ma&vts, ob the
Stobm-Gods. 8vo. pp. clii. and 264. cloth. 1869. 12«. 6</.
Big- Veda Sanhita. — A Collection op Ancient Hindu Hymns. Con-
stitutinfir the First Ashtaka, or Book of the Rig-veda ; the oldest authority for ■
the religious and social institutions of the Hindus. Translated from the Original
Sanskrit by the late fl. H. Wilson, M.A. 2nd Ed., with a Postscript by
Dr. FrrzBDWARD Hall. Vol. I. 8vo. cloth, pp. lii. and 348, price 21«.
Big-veda Sanhita. — A Collection of Ancient Hindu Hymns, constitut-
ing the Fifth to Eighth Ashtakas, or books of the Rig- Veda, the oldest
Authority for the Religious and Social Institutions of the Hindus. Translated
from the Original Sanskrit by the late Horace Hayman Wilson, M.A.,
F.R.S., etc. Edited by E. B. Cowbll, M.A., Principal of the Calcutta
Sanskrit College. Vol. IV., 8vo., pp. 214, cloth. 14«.
A few eopiet of Volt, IL and IIL still left, [ Voh. F. and VI, in the IVest,
Boe and Fryer. — Tkavels in India in the Seventeenth Centuey.
By Sir Thomas Rob and Dr. John Frtbr. Reprinted from the ** Calcutta
Weekly Englishman." 8vo. cloth, pp. 474. 78. 6d,
Boehrig. — ^The Shortest Eoad to Geehan. Designed for the use
.of both Teachers and Students. By F. L. O. Rcehiiio. Cr. 8vo. cloth,
pp. vii. and 226. 1874. 7«. 6rf.
Digitized by VjOOQlC
57 and 59 Ludgate Sill, London^ E.C. 41
Sogers. — Notice oir the Dikabs op the Abbassidb Dtnastt. By
Edwabd Thomas Roobbs, late H.M. Oonsiil, Cairo. 8to. pp. 44, with a
Map and four Autotype Plates, bt.
Bosny. — A Gkammak of the Chinese LANarAGB. By Professor
Leon de Rosny. 8to. pp. 48. 1874. 3«.
Rudy.— The Chinese Mandabut Language, after OUendorflF's New
Method of Learning Languages. By Chaslbs Rudy. In 3 Volames.
Vol. I. Grammar. 8vo. pp. 248. £1 1*.
Sabdakalpadmma, the well-known Sanskrit Dictionary of EajXh
Radhakanta Deya. In Bengali characters. 4to. Farts 1 to 40. (In
course of publication.) 3«. %d, each part.
Sakuntala.— KlLinisA's Cakttntala. The BengaK B^cension. With
Critical Notes. Edited by Richakd Pischbl. 8vo. cloth, pp. xi. and 210. 12«.
Sale. — The Koban; commonly called The Alcjoean op Mohammed.
Translated into English immediately from the original Arabic. By George
Sale, Gent. To which is prefixed the Life of Mohammed. Crown 8vo. cloth,
pp.472. It.
Sama-VidMna-Braliniana. With the Commentary of Sayana. Edited,
with Notes, Translation, and Index, by A. C. Bubnell, M.R.A.S. Vol. I.
Text and Commentary. With Introduction. 8vo. cloth, pp. xxxviii. and 104.
12«.6^.
Sanskrit Works. — A Catalogue of Sanskbit Wobks Pbintkd in
India, offered for Sale at the affixed nett prices by TaUbneb & Co. 16mo. pp.
52. )«.
Satow. — An English Japanese DiCTiONABr op the Spoken Langitage.
By Ernest Mason Satow, Japanese Secretary to H.M. Legation at Yedo, and
IsHiBASHi Masaxata, ofthe Imperial Japanese Foreign Office. Imp. 32mo.,
pp. XX. and 366, cloth. 12«.
Sayce. — An Asstbian Gbammab pob Compabative Ptjbposes. By
A. H. Sayce, M.A. 12 mo. cloth, pp. xvi. and 188. 7«. 6<2.
Sayce. — The Pbinciples op Compabative Philology. By A. H.
Saycb, Fellow and Tutor of Queen's College, Oxford. Second Edition. Cr.
8yo. cl., pp. xxxii. and 416. 10«. 6^.
Scarborougll. — A Collection op Chinese Pbovebbs. Translated and
Arranged by "William Scakborough, Wesleyan Missionary, Hankow. With
an Introduction, Notes, and Copious Index. Cr. 8yo. pp. xUy. and 278. 12«.6^.
Scheie de Vere. — Studies in English ; or, Glimpses of the Inner
Life of our Language. By M. Schelb oe Verb, LL.D., Professor of Modern
Languages in the University of Virginia. 8?o. cloth, pp vi. and 365. 10«. 6£f.
Scheie de Vere. — Amebicanisms : the English op the New Wobld.
By M. ScHBLE Db Verb, LL.D., Proff^ssor of Modem Languages in the
Uniyersity of Virginia. 8vo. pp. 685, cloth. 12«.
Schleicher. — CoHPENnnrK op the CoMPABAnYE Gbakm ab of the Indo-
EuROPBAN, Sanskrit, Orbbk, and Latin Lajnguagbs. By August
Schleichbr. Translated from the Third German Edition by Herbert
Bendall, B.A., Chr. Coll. Camb. Part I. 8yo. cloth, pp. 184. '7«. ^d.
Part II. Morphology, Roots and Stems : Numerals. 8yo. cloth. [In the Brest.
Schemeil. — ^El Mtjbtakeb; or, Eirst Born. (In Arabic, printed at
Beyrout). Containing Fiye Comedies, called Comedies of Fiction, on Hopes
and Judgments, in Twenty-six Poems of 1092 Verses, showing the Seven Stages '
of Life, from man's conception unto his death and burial. By EiUN Ibrahim
Schembil. In one Yolume, 4to. pp. 166, sewed. 1870. 5«.
Digitized by VjOOQlC
42 Linguistic Publieutiom ^ Trubner ^ C&.
Soblagiatweit. — BtrBsaigrM iir Tibet. Illustrated by LLtersu*; Bocu-.
loents and Ofayecte of Religioiis Worship. With ma Aoeonnt of ihe Buddhist
Systems preceding it in India. By ElitfiL i^Bi.A&xNTWBiT, LUD. With a
Folio Atlas of 20 Pbtes, and 20 Tables of Native Prints in the Text. Royal
8?o., pp. zxiT. and 404. £2 2s.
Schlagmtweit — GLOsaABT of Geogbafhical Tebms from India and
Tibet, with Native Transcription and Transliteration. By Hb&mann db
ScHLAQiNTWEiT. Forming, with a " Route Book of the Western Himalaya,
Tibet, and Turkistan,**the Third Volume of H., A., and R. de Schlagintweit*8
^'Besultsof a Scientific Mission to India and High Asia." With an AUas in
imperial fiblio, of Maps, Panoramas, and Tiews. Royal 4U>., pp. zxiv. and
293. jg4.
Shapimi Sda^L — A GRAincAB of the GuiABld LAirairAGS* By
ShapvrjI EdaljL Cloth, pp. 127. 10«. 6d.
Shapuiji Eda^f. — A. DicnairAEY, Gtt/kati ahd Engojsh:. By SfHAPinaf
EdaljI Second Edition. Crowo 8to. cloth, pp. xziv. and 874. 2U.
Sliaw. — A Sketch op the TuHKf Language as spoTten in Eastern
Torkistan (Kashgar and Tarkand) ; together with a Collection of Extracts.
Part I. By Robe&t Barkley Shaw, I'.R.O.S. Printed trader tlie authority
of the Goremment of India. Large 8to. cloth, pp. 174 and 32. Price £1 Is.
Sherring — The Bacbed City op the Hindtts. An Account of
Benares in Ancient and Modern Times. By the Rev. M. A. Shb&eing, M.A.,
LL.D. ; and Prefaced with an Introduction oy Fitzbdwaed Hall, Esq., D.C.L.
^To. cloth, pp. xxxvi. and 388, with numerous fiiU-page illustrations. 21«.
Sheriing. — Hindu Tbibes and GasteSi as represented in Benares. By
the Rev. M. A. Shebhing, M.A., LL.B., London, Author of "The Saored City
of the Hindus," etc. With Illustrations. 4to. cldth, pp. xxiii. and 405. £^ 4s,
Sherring. — ^The Hjstobt of Pbotestant Missions in India. From
their commencement in 1706 to 187 L. By the Rev. H. A Shbb&ing^ M.A.,
London Mission, Benares. Demy Svo. cloth, pp. xi. and 482. 16«.
SingL — Sakhbe Book; or, The Description of Gooroo Gobind Singh's
Religion and Doctrines, translated from Gooroo Mukhi into Hindi, and after-
wards into English. By Sirdar Attar Singh, Chief of Bhadour. With the
author's photograph. Svo. pp. xviii. and 205. 15s,
Smith. — A VocABULABT OP Pbopeb Names in Chinese and Engush.
of Places, Persons, Tribes, and Sects, in Chinai Japan, Corea, Assam, Siam,
Burmah, The Straits, and adjacent Countries. ByF.
China. 4to. half-hound, pp. vi., 72, andic. 187a lOs, Sd,
Smith. — Contbtbtttions towabds the If atebia Medica and Kattjbal
History of China. For the use of Medical Missionaries and 'Native Medical
iiittttdeiite. By F. Portbr Smitx, M.B. London, Medical Missiomsry m
Central China. Inotp. 4tQ. doth, pp. viii. and 240. 1870. £1 U.
Sophocles. — A Glossabt of Lateb and BizANTiirE Gbxek. By E. A.
SoFHDciva. 4to., pp. iv. and 624, cloth. £2 2a.
Sophocles. — EoHAic ob Modebn Gio:ex Gbabhab. By £. A. Sophocles.
8vo. pp. zxviil. and 19Q. 7«. 6d,
Sophocles. — Gbeee Lexicon op the Roman and Byzajctine Pebiods
(from B.C. 146 to a.d. 1100). By £. A. Sophoclbs. Imp. 8vo. pp. xvi. 1188,
cloth. 1870. Jt^Ss, '
Steele. — ^An Eastsbn Love Siobt. Kxjsa JItakata: a Buddhistic
Legendary Poem, with other Stones. By Thomas Stsbls, Ceylon Civil
Service. Crawn 8vau doth, pp. xii. and 260. 1871. 6««
Digitized by VjOOQlC
57 ttnd 59, tudgate Sill, Landan, JE. C. 43
Stent — ^Thb Jaue Chaplbt, in Twenty- fQur Beafe k Collection of*
Songs, Ballads, etc. (fcona the Chinese). By GBOBae Cabter Stunt,
M.N.aB.ii.A.S., Author of " Chinese and English Yocabnlary," '' Chinese and
Koglish Pocket Dietioeary," <* Chiaese Lyrics,** " Chinese Legends," etc. Cr.
8o. cloth, pp. 17a. 5a.
Stent. — A Chdtese and EsaLzas Vocabctiaiit ts the Pekinese
Dlalsct. By O. £. Ssxht. 8ro. pp. ix. and 677. 1871. £1 10«.
Stent. — A Chinese and English Pocket Dictionaby. By G. E.
Stbnt. 16mo. pp. 260. 1874. 10». 6«?.
Stoddard. — Gkamhab of the Modekn Syexac Langitagb, as spoken in
Oroomiah, Persia, and in Koordistan. By Bev. D. T. Stoddard, Missionary of
the American Board in Persia. Demy 8vo. bds., pp. 190. Is, 6d,
Stokes. — ^Beuna^b Kebiasee:. The Life of Saint Meriasek, Bishop
and Confessor. A Cornish Drama. Edited, with a Translatton and Notes, by
Whitlbt Stokes. Medium 8to. cloth, pp. xvi., 280, and Facsimile. 1872. IBs.
Stokes. — Goidelica — Old and Early-Middk Irish Glosses : Prose and
\erse. Edited by Whitley Stokes. Second edition. Medium 8vo. doth,
pp. 192. 18«.
StratmaaiL— A Dictionaby op the Old English Langxtage. Oompiled
from the writings of the xiuth, xivth, aad xvtii centuries. By F&awcis
Henrt StratmannI Second Edition. 4tou, pp. xii. and 594. 1879. In
wrapper^ £l lU, 6d. ; cloth, £1 14«.
Stratmann.— An Old English Poem of the Owl and the ^STrGHTiNGALE.
Edited by Francis Hbnrt Stratmann. 8to. cloth, pp. 60. 3«.
Strong. — Selections pbom the Bostan of Sadi, translated into English
Verse. By Dawsokne Melaxcthox Strong;, Captain H.M. 10th Bengal
Lancers. 12mo. cloth, pp. ii, and 56. 2g, 6iL
Surya-Siddhanta (Translation of the)« — A Text Boox of Bjndit
Astronomy, with Notes and Appendix, &c. By W. D. Whitney. 8vo.
boards, pp. It. and 354. £1 1 U, B<L
Swamy. — The DathIvansa; or, the History of the Tooth-Relic of
Crotama Buddha. The PaK Text and its Translation into English, with Notes.
By M. CoomIra Swamy, Mudeli&r. Demy 8vo. doth, pp. 174, 1874. 10*. 6rf.
Swamy. — The DaihItansa; or, the History of the Tooth-Relic of
Gotama Buddha. English Translation only. With Notes. Bemy 8yo. cloth,
pp. 100. 1874. 6«.
Swamy. — Sutta NipAta; or, the Dialogues and Discourses of Gotama
Buddha. Translated from the Pali,- with Introduetioniuid Notes. By Sir M.
CooMARA. Swamy. Gr. 8^fQ. cloth, pp. xxxvi. and 160. 1874. 6<w
Sweet. — A Histoby of English Sounds, from the Earliest Period,
including an Investigation of the General Laws of Sound Change, and full
Word Lists. By Henry Sweet. Demy J8?o. cloth, pp. W. and 1B4. 4«. Qd,
Syed Akmad. — ^A Sitbibs of Essays on thie Life of Mohauued, and
Subjects siibsidiary tlicreto. By Syed Abmad Khan Bahador, C;S.I., Author
of the " Mohammedan Oommentary on the Holy Bible," H-onorary Member of
the "Royal Asiatic Society, and Life Honorary Secretary to the Allygurh Scien-
tific Society. 8ro. pp. 532, with 4 Geneilogioal Tsfbles, 2 Mi^s, and a Coloured
Plate, handsomely bound in cloth. 80*.
TaittirCya-Prati9akhya. — See under "Whitney.
Talmnd. — ^Selections fbom the Talmud. Being Specimens of the
Contents of that Ancient Bock. Its Commentaries, Teaching, Poetry, and
Legends. Also brief Sketehos of the Men who made and commented upon it.
Translated from the original by H. Polano. 8yo. clothe pp* 382. 15«.
Digitized by VjOOQlC
44 Linguistic Publications of lYubner 8f Co.
Taxkavachaspati. — ^Vachaspatya, a Comprehensive Dictionary, in Ten
Parts. Compiled by Taranatha Tahkavachaspati, Professor of Grammar
and Philosophy in the Government Sanskrit College of Calcutta. An Alpha-
betically Arranged Dictionary, with a Grammatical Introduction and Copious
Citations from the Grammarians and Scholiasts, from the Vedas, etc. Parts I.
to VII. 4to. paper. 1873-6. 18«. each Part.
Technologic Dictionary. — Pocket Diotionaht of Technicai. Ter^s
Used in Arts and Sciences. English-German-French. Based on the
larger "Work by Karmarsch. 3 vols imp. 16mo. 12*. cloth.
Technological Dictionary of the terms employed in the Arts and
Sciences ; Architecture, Civil, Military and Naval ; Civil En^neering, including
Bridge Building, Road and Railway Making ; Mechanics ; Machine and Engine
Making; Shipbuilding and Navigation; Metallurgy, Mining and Smelting;
Artillery ; Mathematics ; Physics ; Chemistry ; Mineralogy, etc. With a Preface
by Dr. K. Karmarsch. Second Edition. 3 vols.
Vol. I. English— German—French. 8vo. pp. 666. \2s.
Vol. II. German— English— French. 8vo. pp. 646. IQs. 6i.
Vol. III. French— German— English. 8vo. pp. 618. 12a.
The Boke of ITnrtnre. By John Russell, about 1460-1470 Anno
Domini. The Boke of Keruynge. By Wtnkyn de Wokde, Anno Domini
1513. The Boke of Nurture. By Hugh Rhodes, Anno Domini 1577. Edited
from the Originals in the British Museum Library, by Fredbbick J. Furni-
▼ALLf M.A.I Trinity Hall, Cambridge, Member of Council of the Philological
and Early English Text Societies. 4to. half- morocco, gilt top, pp. xix. and 146,
28, xxviii. and 56. 1 867. 1 /. 1 1«. 6d
The Vision of William concerning Piers Plowman, together with
Vita de Dowel, Dobet et Dobest, secundum wit et resoun. By William
Lanol AND (about 1362-1380 anno domini). Edited from numerous Mann-
scripts, with Prefaces, Notes, and a Glossary. By the Rct. Walter W. Skeat,
M. A. pp. xliv. and 158, cloth, 1867. Vernon A. Text ; Text 7«. 6i.
Thomas. — Eablt Sassakian Inscriptions, Seals and Coins, illustrating
the Early History of the Sassanian Dynasty, containing Proclamations of Arde-
shir Babek, Sapor I., and his Successors. With a Critical Examination and
Explanation of the Celebrated Inscription in the H^ji&bad Cave, demonstrating
that Sapor, the Conqueror of Valerian, was a Professing Christian. By Edwa&d
Thomas, F R.S. Illustrated. 8vo. cloth, pp. 148. 7«. 6d.
Thomas. — The Cheonicles of the PathIn Kings op Dehu. Illus-
trated by Coins, Inscriptions, and other Antiquarian Remains. By Edward
Thomas, F.R.S., late of the East India Company's Bengal Civil Service. With
numerous Copperplates and Woodcuts. Demy 8vo. cloth, pp. xxiv. and 467.
1871. 28».
Thomas. — The Reventte Eesotteces op the Mughal Empiee in India,
from A.D. 1593 to a.d. 1707. A Supplement to <^Tfae Chronicles of thePath&n
Kings of Delhi." By Edwabd Thomas, F.R.S. Demy 8vo., pp. 60, cloth.
3«. 6d.
Thomas. — Comments on Recent Pehlvi Deqipheements. With an
Incidental Sketch of the Derivation of Aryan Alphabets, and contributions to
the Early History and Geography of Tabarist&n. Illustrated by Coins. Ky
Edwabd Thomas, F.R.S. 8vo. pp. 56, and 2 plates, cloth, sewed. 3«. 6<f.
Thomas. — Sassanian Coins. Communicated to the Numismatic Society
of London. By E. Thomas, F. a.S. Two parts. With 3 Plates and a Wood-
cut. 12mo. sewed, pp. 43. 5»,
Thomas. — Recobds of the Gupta Dtnastt. Illustrated by Inscrip-
tions, Written History, Local Tradition and Coins. To which is added a
Chapter on the Arabs in Sind. By Edward Thomas, F.R.S. Folio, with a
Plate, handsomely bound in cloth, pp. iv. and 64. Price 14«.
Thomas. — The Theoet and Peactice op Ckeole Gbammae. By J. J.
Thomas. Port of Spain (Trinidad), 1S69. I vol. 8vo. bds. pp. vui. and 135. 12«.
Digitized by VjOOQIC
57 and 59, Ludgate Hill, London, E,C. 45
Thorbnrn. — BANNtf ; or, Our Afghdn Frontier. By 8. 8. THOEBtrajr,
I.C.S., Settlemeat Officer of the Bannfl District. 8to. cloth, pp. x. and 480. 18«.
Thorpe. — Diplomataetum Anglicttm Mtl Saxoihci. A Collection of
English Charters, from the reign of King iGthelberbt of Kent, A.D., DOV., tp
that of William the Conqueror. Containing: I. Miscellaneons Charters. II.
Wills. III. Guilds. I Y. Manumissions and Acquittances. With a Transla-
tion of the Anglo- Saxon. By the late Benjamin Thorpe, Member of the Royal
* Academy of Sciences at Munich, and of the Society of Netherlandish Literature
at Leyden. 8vo. pp. xlii. and 682, clotb. 1865. £\ U.
Tindall. — A Gbamhab and Vocabxtlart op the Namaqtja-Hottentot
Langitagb. By Henry Tindall, Wesleyan Missionary. Svo.pp. 124, sewed. 6».
Triibner's fiibliotheca Sanscrita. A Catalogue of Sanskrit Litera-
ture, chiefly printed in £urope. To which is added a Catalogue of Sanskrit
Works printed in India ; and a Catalogue of Pali Books. Constantly for sale
by Triibner & Co. Cr. 8vo. sd.. pp. 84. 2«. %d,
Trnmpp. — Gbamhab of the P^§to, or Language of tlie Afghans, com-
pared with the Iranian and North-Indian Idioms. By Dr. Ernest Trumpp.
8v6. sewed, pp. xri. and 412. 21«.
Tnunpp. — Gbammab of the Sindhi Langtjaoe. Compared with the
Sanskrit- Prakrit and the Cognate Indian Vernaculars. By Dr. Eknest
Trumpp. Printed by order of Her Majesty^s Government for India. Demy
8yo. sewed, pp. xvi, and 590. Ibt,
Van der Tuuk. — OuiLmEs of a Gbamhab of the Malagasy Language
By H. N. TAN der Tuuk. 8yo., pp. 28, sewed. U.
Van der Tnuk. — Shokt Accoitnt of the Malay Manuscripts belonging
TO THB ROTAL ASIATIC SOCIBTT. By H. N. VAN DER TuuK. 8vO., pp. 52. 2«. ^j
Vedarthayatna (The) ; or, an Attempt to Interpret the Vedas. A
■ Marathi and English Translation of the Rig Veda, with the Original Sa&hitd
and Pada Texts in Sanskrit. Parte I. to Y. 8vo. pp. 1—313. Price Zs, 6d.
each.
Vishnn-Pnrana (The) ; a System of Hindu Mythology and Tradition.
Translated from the original Sanskrit, and Illustrated by Notes derived chiefly
from other PurSii^as. By the late H. H. Wilson, M.A., F.R.S., Boden Pro-
fessor of Sanskrit in the University of Oxford, etc., etc. Edited by Fitzedward
Hall. In 6 vols. 8vo. Vol. I. pp, cxl. and 200 ; Vol. II. pp. 343 ; Vol. II.,
pp. 348; Vol IV. pp. 346, cloth; Vol. V. pp. 392, cloth. 10«. 6d, each.
VoL v., Part 2, containing the Index, and completing the Work, is in the Press.
Wade. — Yii-YEN TztJ-Ean Chi. A progressive course designed to
assist the Student of Colloquial Chinese, as spoken in the Capital and the
Metropolitan Department. In eight parts, with Key, Syllabary, and Writing
Exercises. By Thomas Francis Wade, C.B., Secretary to Her Britannic
Majesty's Legation, Peking. 3 vols. 4to. Progressive Course, pp. xx. 296 and
16 ; Syllabary, pp. 126 and 36 ; Writing Exercises, pp. 48; Key, pp. 174 and
140, sewed. £4.
Wade. — WiN-CniEN Tzu-Erh Chi. A series of papers selected as
specimens of documentary Chinese, designed to assist Students of the language,
as written by the officials of China. In sixteen parts, with Key. Vol. I. By
Thomas Francis Wade, C.B., Secretary to Her Britannic Majesty's Legation
at Peking. 4to., half-cloth, pp. xii. and 455 ; and iv , 72, and 52. £1 16«.
Wake. — Chapters on Man. With the Outlines of a Science of com-
parative Psychology. By C. Staniland Wake, Fellow of the Anthropological
Society of London. Crown 8vo. pp. viii. and 344, cloth. 7«. 6d,
Watson. — Index to the I^atite and Scientific Names op Indian and
OTHER Eastern Economic Plants and Products, originally prepared
under the authority of the Secretary of State for India in Council. By John
Forbes Watson, M.A., M.D., F.L.S., F.R.A.S., etc.. Reporter on the
Products of India. Imperial 8vo., cloth, pp. 650. £1 lU, 6d.
Digitized by VjOOQlC
46 Lmguktic Puhlicaiiom of Trulner ^ Co.
Weber. — On the BImItana. By Dr. Albbecht "Wkbeb, Berlin.
Translated from the German by the Rev. D. 0. Boyd, M.A. Reprinted from
*< The Indian Antiquary.'^ Fcap. Svio. sewed,. pp. 130. 5«;
Webster. — An Intkoductoet Essay to thb Sciencb of Cowparativb
Theology; with a Tabular Synopsis of Scientific Reli^n. By Edward
Webster, of Ealing, Middlesex. Read in an abbreviated form as a Lecture to
a public audience at Ealing, on the Srd of January, 1870, and to an evening
congregation at South Place Chapel, Finsbury Square, London, on the 27th of
February, 1870. 8vOi pp. 28, sewed. 1870. 1«.
Wedgmrood. — A Dictionaet of Enolisk Etymology. By Hknsleigh
Wedgwood. Second Edition, thoroughly revised and corrected by the Author;
and extended to the Classical Roots ^ the Language. With an Introduction
on the Formation of Language. Imperial 8vo., about BOO pages, double column.
In Five Monthly Parts, of 160 pages. Price 5*. each ; or complete in one
volume, cl., pricQ 26».
Wedgwood. — On the Oeiout of Language. By Hensleioh Wedgwood,
late Fellow of Christ's College, Cambridge. Fcap. 8vo. pp. 172, eloth. ' 8«. 6d,
West. — Glossaey and- Index op the Pahlavt Texts of the Booe: of
Arda Vira^ The Tale of Go»ht-I Pryano, The Hadokht Nask, and to some
extracts from the Din-Eard and Nirangistan ; prepared from Bestur Hoshangji
Asa's Glossary to the Arda Viraf Namak, and from the Original Texts, wuh
Notea on Pahlavi Grammar. By E. W. West, Ph.D. Revised by Mahtut
Haug, Ph.D. Pablisfaed by order of the Government of Bombay. 8vo. sewed,
pp. viii. and 342. 25»,
Wheeler. — The Histoey of India from the Eabkiest Ages. By J.
Talboys Wheels r, Assistant Secretary to tlie Government of India in the
Foreign Department, Secretary to the Indian Record Commission, author of
** The Geogri4>hy of Herodotus," etc. etc. Densy 8vo. ol.
Vol. L The Vedic Period and the Maha Bharata. pp. Ixxv. and 576. 18«.
Yol. IT., The Bamayana and the Brahmanic Period, pp. Ixxzviii. and 680, with
two Maps. 21*.
Vol. III. Hindu, Buddhist, Brahmanical Bevlval. pp.484, with two maps. ISt
Vol. IV. Part I. Mussulman Rule. pp. xixii. and 320. 14*.
Wheeler. — Jouenal of a Voyage up the Ieeawaddy to Mandalay and
Bhamo. By J. Talboys Wheblbr. 8vo. pp. 104, sewed. 1^71. 3a. 6d,
Whitney. — Oeiental and Linguistic Studies. The Veda; the A vesta;
the Science of Language. By William Dwight Whitney, Professor of Sanskrit
and Comparative Philology in Yale College. Cr. 8vo. cl., pp. x. and 418. 12«.
CoNTKNTs.—The Vedas.— The Vedic Doctrine of a Future life.— Mullet's History of Vedic
Literature.— The Translation of the Veda.— MflUer's Rig-Veda Translation.— The Ayesta.—
Indo-European Philology and Ethnology i—MttUer's Lectures on Language. — Present State of
the Question as to the Origin of Language.- Bleek and the Simious Theory of Language. —
Schleicher and the Physical Theory of Language.— Steinthal and the Psychological Theory of
Language.— Language and Education.— Ihdez.
Whitney. — Oeiental and Linguistic Studies. By W. D. Whitney,
Professor of Sanskrit. Second Series. Contents : The East and "West — Eeligion
and Mythology— Orthography and Phonology— Hindi Astronomy. Crown. 8vo.
cloth, pp. 446. 12*.
Whitney. — Athauva Veda PrItkjIkhta ; or, Caunakiy^ Gaturadhy^-
yik& (The). Text, Translation, and Notes. By William D. Whitney, Pro-
fessor of Sanskrit in Yale College. 8yo. pp. 2S6, boards. £llU,6d,
Whitney. — Language and the Study of Language : Twelve Lectures
on the Principles of Linguistic Science. By W. D: Whitney. Third Edition,
augmented by an Analysis. Crown, 8ro. cloth, pp. xiL and 504. 10^. 6^.
Digitized by VjOOQlC
67 and 59, Zudgate Sill, London, RC. 47
Whitney .-^Lakouagb asd its Stupt, with especial reference to the
Indo-Karopean Family of Languages. Seven Lectures by W. D. Whitnby,
Professor of Sanskrit, and Instructor in Modem Languages in Tale College.
Edited with Introduction, Notes, Tables of Declension and Conjugation,
Grimm'a Law with lUastration, and an Index, by the Bey. R. M0&&18, M.A.,
LL.D. Cr. 8vo. cl., pp. ixii. and 818. Ss,
Whitn^.— SxmyA-SiDDHANTA (Translation of the) : A Text-hook of
Hiodu Astronomy, with Notes and an Appendix, containing additional Notes
and Tables, Calculations of Eclipses, a Stellar Map, and Indexes. By W. D.
Wbtinbt. Bvo. pp. !▼. and 354, boards. £\ lU, 6d.
Whitney. — TliTTiEftA-PitlTi9lKHTA, with its Commentary, the
Tribh­aratna : Text, Translation, and Notes. By W. D. Whitney, Prof,
of Sanslrit in Yale College, Mew Haven. Sto. pp. 469. 1871. 25«.
Williams. — A Dictionaby, English and Sanscbii. By Monies
-Williams, M.A. Published under the Patronage of the Honourable Elast India
Company. 4to. pp. xii. 862, cloth. 1855. £3 3«.
Williams. — A Syllabic Dictionaby op the Chinese Langttage,
arranged according to the Wu-Fang Yuen Yin, with the pronunciation of the
Characters as* hea^ in Peking, Canton, Amoy, and Shanghai By S. Wblls
Williams. 4to. doth, pp. Ixxxiv. and 1252. 1874. £5 5*.
Williams. — ^Pibst Lessons in the Maobi Langitage. With a Short
Vocabulary. By W. L. Williams, B.A. Fcap. 8vo. pp. 98, cloth. 5».
Williams. — ^A Sanskbit-English Dictionaby, Etymologically and
Philologically arranged, with special reference to Greek, Latin, German, Anglo-
Saxon, English, and other cognate Indo-European Languages. By Monies
WiLLL^kMS, M.A., Bodcn Professor of Sanskrit. 4to. cloth. £4 14«. 6d.
Wilson. — Works of the late Hobace Hayman Wilson, M.A., F.B.S.,
Member of the Royal Asiatic Societies of Calcutta and Paris, and of the Oriental
Soc. of Germany, etc., and Boden Prof, of Sanskrit in the University of Oxford.
Vols I. and II. Essays and Lbctorrs chiefly on the Religion of the Hindus,
by the late H. H. Wilson, M.A., F.R.S., etc. Collected and edited by Dr.
Reinh&lo Rost. 2 vols, cloth, pp. xiii. and 399, vi. and 416. 2l«.
Vols. Ill, IV. and Y. Essays Analytical, Critioal, and Philological, on
Subjects connbcted with Sanskrit Litbbaturb. Collected and Edited by
Dr. Rbinbold Rost. 3 vols. 8vo. pp. 408, 406, and 3t)0, cloth. Price 36*
Vols. VI., VII., VIII, IX. and X. Vwhnu PtJRXNX, a System of Hindu My-
thology AND Tradition. Translated from- the original Sanskrit, and Illus-
trated by Notes derived chiefly from other Pur&n&s. By the late H. H.Wilson,
Edited by Fitzedwaro Hall, M.A., D.C.L., Oxon. Vols. I. to V. 8vo.,
pp.cxl.and 2C0; 344; 344; 346, cloth. 2/. 12«. 6d.
Vol. v.. Part 2, containing the Index, and completing the Work, is in the Press.
Vols. XI. and XII. Srlect Specimens op the Thratre of the Hindus. Trans-
lated from the Original Sanskrit. By the late Horace Hayman Wilson, M. A.,
F. R.S. drd corrected Ed. 2 vols. 8vo. pp. Ixi. and 384 ; and iv. and 418, cl. 2]«.
Wilson. — Select Specimens op the Theatbe of the Hindus. Trans-
lated from the Original Sanskrit. By the late Horace Hayman Wilson,
MA.,F.R.S. Third corrected edition. 2 vols. 8vo., pp. lixi. and 384; iv.
and 418, cloth. 2U.
OONTKNT8.
Vol. I.— Preface— Treatise on the Dramatic System of the Hindus— Dramas translated fh)m the
Original Sanskrit— The Mricbchakati, or the Toy Cart— Vikram aand Urvasi, or the
Hero and the Nymph— Uttara Rfima Charitra, or continuation of the History of
R&ma.
Yol. II.— Dramas translated fh>m the Original Sanskrit— Malftti and M&dhava, or the Stolen
Marriage— Mudr& Rakshasa, or the Signet of the Minister— Ratn&vall, or the
Necklace— Appendix, containing short accounts of different Dramas.
Wilson. — The Present State op the Cultivation up Oriental
LiTKiiATHRB. A Lecture delivered at the Meeting of the Royal Asiatic
Society. By the Director, Professor H. H. Wilson. 8vo. pp. 26, sewed.
London, 1852. 6d.
Digitized by VjOOQlC
48 Linguistie Pvhlications of TrUbner 8f Co,
Wilson. — A DjcTiONAKT ik Sanskkit akd English. Translated,
amended, and enlarged fram an ori^nal compilation prepared by learned Natives
for the College of Port William by H. H. Wilson. The Third Edition edited
by Jagunmohana Tarkalankara and Khettramohana Mookerjee. Published by
Gyanendrachandra Rayachoudhttri and Brothers. 4to. pp. 1008. Calcutta,
1874. £3 3«.
Wise. — Commentary on the Hindu System of Medicii^r. By T. A.
Wise, M.D., Bengal Medical Service. 8vo., pp. xx. and 432, cloth. 7*. 6rf.
Wise. — Review of the History of Medicine. By Thomas A.
WisB, M.D. 2 vols. 8vo. cloth. Vol. I., pp. xcviii. and 397; Vol. II.,
pp. 674. 10*.
Withers. — ^The English Language Spelled as Pronounced, with
enlarged Alphabet of Forty Letters. With Specimen. By George Withbbs.
Royal 8vo. sewed, pp. 84. 1«.
Wright. — Feudal Manuals of English History. A Series of
Popular Sketches of our National Historv, compiled at different periods, from
the Thirteenth Century to the Fifteenth, for the use of the Feudal Gentry and
Nobility. Now first edited from the Original Manuscripts. By Thomas
Wright, Esq., M.A. Small 4to. cloth, pp. xxiv. and 184. 1872. 15*.
Wright. — The Homes of Other Days. A History of Domestic
Manners and Sentiments during the Middle Ages. By Thomas Wright, Esq.,
M.A., F.8.A, With Illustrations from the Illuminations in contemporary-
Manuscripts and other Sources, drawn and engraved by F. W. Fairholt, Esq.,
F.S.A. 1 Vol. medium 8vo. handsomely bound in cloth, pp. iv. and 512,
360 Woodcuts. £1 1*.
Wright. — Anglo-Saxon and Old-English Vocabularies, Illustrating
the Condition and Manners of our Forefathers, as well as the History of the
Forms of Elementary Education, and of the Languages spoken in this Island
from the Tenth Century to the Fifteenth. Edited by Thomas Wright, Esq.,
M.A., F.S.A., etc. Second Edition, edited, collated, and corrected by Richahd
Wtjlcker. [In the press,
Wright. — The Celt, the Roman, and the Saxon ; a History of the
Early Inhabitants of Britain down to the Conversion of the Anglo-Saxons to
Christianity. Illustrated by the Ancient Bemains brought to Light by Recent
Research. By Thomas Wright, Esq., M.A., F.S.A., etc., etc. 'J hird Cor-
rected and Enlarged Edition. Numerous Illustrations. Crown 8vo. cloth,
pp. xiv. and 562. 148.
Wylie. — Notes on Chinese Literature ; with introductory Remarks
on the Progressive Advancement of the Art ; and a list of translations from the
Chinese, into various European Languaf^es. By A. Wtlib, Agent of the
British and Foreign Bible Society in China. 4to. pp. 296, cloth. Price, 1/. \6s,
Yates. — A Bengali Grammar. By the late Rev\ W. Yates, D.D.
Reprinted, with improvements, from his Introduction to the Beng&li Language
Edited by I. Wenger. Fcap. 8vo., pp. iv. and 150, bds. Calcutta, 1R64. 3«. 6d,
STBPfiKK AUBTIK AKD SONS, PaiBTlBS, BERTFO&B.
Digitized by VjOOQlC
Digitized by VjOOQlC
Digitized by VjOOQlC
Live Music Archive
Librivox Free Audio
Metropolitan Museum
Cleveland Museum of Art
Internet Arcade
Console Living Room
Books to Borrow
Open Library
TV News
Understanding 9/11